First Time

Mom Swap

Mom Swap
….I can’t believe I’m writing this. I’ve always been on the shy side and kept my ‘extra’ sexual desires to myself. I’m Connie (not my real name) and I’ve always had some sexual feelings for my son Chad. I never acted on them…..well I’ve peeked at him naked when I got the chance now that he was fully mature. I would say my feelings have tripled by now, and I have to admit I had a major crush on my own son. I was dreaming about him and getting wet around him. He ignored me and just let me have a little fun hugging him and rubbing his nice chest.
…My girlfriend Lena had a son Ron the same age and he was real hot. He liked me a lot and always would get me alone and tried to feel me up, much to my enjoyment. My sexual feelings slowly went towards him, since he was not my own son, and I didn’t want to get into that taboo guilt feeling thing. We all played cards and had a great time. My son Chad and my girlfriend Lena started getting real close and sat together on the couch and talked.
…The first time I saw my son’s hand on her bare leg I got a hot rush. I immediately wanted her son Ron to do that to me. I got him to go in our den which had a couch in it. It didn’t take Ron long and his hands were on me. I let him do what he wanted as I was getting a really hot thrill out of it too. It had been a long time since a guy had kissed my neck and felt my full tits. I melted and guided his hand to feel my pussy too.
….We hear: “Bye mom, were leaving.” We straighten ourselves up and heard the door shut. All quiet. Ron smiled and went to the window. He watch his mom and my son get in the car together and drive away. He smiled and said: “Connie, Chad did it. I suggested a ‘mom swap’ as a joke, and he just went for it.” I got red in the face as Ron came over to me and put his arm around me. He leaned in and said: “Will you be my mom tonight?”
…I felt a tremble in my pussy and it took my breath away. I got a hot flash through my body. Ron was making me instantly wet. Being the shy type I took a big breath and said: “I’d would like nothing better….‘son‘.” By calling him ’son’ did something to him. We talked about how he wanted to have sex with his mom ever since he was little. Without hesitation I blurted out how I has a big crush on Chad, but him being my son, I had suppressed it for years. We looked in each others eyes and it was an instant turn on for both of us.
…“I wonder how long they’ll be gone?” I said. Ron immediately called Chad and ask him. He said: “Ok!” and smiled and folded up his phone. He went back to looking in my eyes and whispered: (“ Until about noon ….tomorrow.”)
…I almost peed my panties.
….Being a single mom for a long time and a shy girl, I hadn’t had much male action in a long time. A little feeling and sneak peeking at my son was about all the action was getting. I had some hot dreams and woke up wet think about having sex with Ron. I secretly masturbated late a night thinking about Ron and I having glorious hot sex…..
…I was in shock as Ron began kissing me. I kissed him back ..after I turned off the lights in the den. Being shy, I liked it that way. I felt so free with Ron, to feel him and let him feel me. I pushed him back so I could lay on top of him. I was the aggressor?…oh yes and it felt damn good to. I now had a guy I wanted and had him trapped under me. I said: “I’m your mom and you’re my son. Now you do as mommy tells you to do.” I assumed Lena’s posture as Ron’s mom.
….I was shocked at what I was saying, but Ron was loving it. “Mom, I’ve had dreams about having ….well….naughty thoughts about you. Don’t be mad at me, ok?” I said: “Ron, those are normal thoughts to have about your mother, and I’m flattered that you have them. Now I have to confess…I’ve had some ’sexual’ thoughts about you for quite a while now. Can you keep your mouth shut about that, and never ever tell anyone?” He nodded his head. “Mom, I’m getting an erection with you laying on top of me…I can’t help it.” “Ron…what happens from now on is strictly between you and I…I want you to undress me.”
….That set the scene and now Ron was going to have sex with his ’mom’ and I was going have sex with my ‘son‘….
….It was a night we’ll both never forget. First time mom and son having sex. Button by button, kiss by kiss, tongue by tongue we let it just happen so naturally. He slowly undressed me as I lay there and let him enjoy doing it. He was excited and said how a son can never undress his mom but now he could. It felt so hot to have him undress me so careful and gentle. I ran my fingers thru his hair as I ground my pussy on his erection.
…Something a mom could never do to her own son….but I sure was doing it now. We continued doing our ’first times’ for doing everything. The sound of hearing your son breathe so heavy, turned on by you!… was un-describable. He now had me naked. The wonderful look in his eyes feasting on my body was awesome. I had big tits and I squirmed as he looked at me. Now it was my turn to undress him.
…. I was still on top of him and as I kissed him I unbuttoned his shirt, paints, belt and unzipped him letting his nice erection out and free. We played a little with our ’mom’ and ’son’ very first time sex happening.
….We had both fantasized about how it would be to have sex with your son / mom. The turn on was so tense and exciting we both gasp for more air.
…“Mom, maybe we shouldn’t be doing this.” Ron smiled and said.
…I said: “It’s my duty to let you have sex with me first, so you’ll know what to do with you first sexual girlfriend.”
“Ok mom, I guess your right as usual. Do I get to feel your tits and maybe lick you between your legs?”
“Yes son, I want you to do ’everything’ to mom you want to. It will be our little secret. Now that your naked, mom’s going to turn around so you can see mom’s pussy up close. Feel free to touch or kiss mom’s pussy all you want to son. I’ll be doing an exam on your beautiful erection. You just play and I’ll just play.”
Ron…..
….Connie had a way with words that made me hornier that ever. It was like have two hot moms and I was going to fuck one right now…
…It was all going according to Chad and my plan.
… Chad and I started fantasizing about fucking our moms when we were little…then it slowly turned to fucking each others mom one day. It started when he said he loved my mom’s nice tits, and would love to feel them. I said how I would love to see his mom naked because she built so sexy. It grew into: “Tell me about the time you saw your mom naked that day in her bedroom Chad.” “Ok Ron, but you tell me about seeing your moms tits that time in the bathroom.” We exchanged ‘peek’ stories and it didn’t take long and we went in the woods and jacked off at the stories we told. From there we told new stories of a hot ’peek’ and kept this up for a long time.
… It was only a while back that Chad said he ‘wished’ we could ‘switch’ moms and how hot that would be. The wheels started turning in our heads for any way to do this. We both started showing affection openly towards each others mom. They both responded and the mini-feels began. Connie was shy, and so I would get her alone to cop a feel on her.
… She would quietly giggle and let me feel her big tits a little. My mom Lena, was bold and felt Chad’s dick when she thought no one was looking. We all were turning us on. I said as a ’joke’ that Chad should take my mom Lena over to my house for some reason, and leave Connie and I alone, and just see what happens. This very night was just when such an opportunity came along. My phone call confirmed it was ’on’……
Connie….
…. So here we were laying 69 with my wet pussy and his big erection in front of us. We took our time and played with us. At times I would just close my eyes and pretend he was Chad, but Ron had my interest now and I started in licking his boner. I held it tight with both hands and jacked it as I sucked it deeper and deeper in my mouth. He moaned so hot as I let my tongue run around his head and lick the end. He knew how to lick a woman’s pussy just right.
…I felt his tongue go up and down and dart in my pussy deep. His lips on my clit made me shudder with an automatic good feeling and made me jump a little. Ron had me so hot I was shaking with the feeling he gave me. It was happening and finally my son was licking my pussy like I had only dreamed about until now.
…Mean while….
Lena…..
….now we were finally getting together. I had had the hots for Chad for a very long time…. Connie and I both, but she being his real mom stopped her fantasy short…..but he wasn’t my real son and I fantasized all I wanted. Chad was tall, good looking and had developed a great build. Over time I want to sneak a fuck with him many times. He was shy like his mom and I felt his body every chance I got. It was fun to watch him blush if I rubbed the inside of his leg when no one was looking.
….Now he rubbed the inside of my leg and smiled at me. We got mutually turned on more and more. I told Connie one time that I had sexual feelings for her son. She got all interested and wanted all the details. I told her everything. She smiled, stared into space and said quietly….”Lucky you…”. With out hesitation she shared her feelings she had about not only my son Ron,….but her own.
… We must have talked for an hour that day, sharing story’s of sneaking feels, our hot dreams, our fantasies about each others sons. All this talk just made us all the hornier for each others sons….
Chad…..
….I could hardly drive with Lena sitting right by me. She was so hot and sexy looking in her shorts and cleavage showing. We walked in her house and she said: “..alone ..at last.” We started our kissing and started a feel fest right then. “Oh god Chad…I’ve dreamed about having a night with you….and now it’s here.” I said out of breath: “ I….I’ve been looking at your sexy body for a very long while Lena. I started young when I wanked thinking about you. Ron and I both did. Did you have any idea we were hot for our moms? “
… She giggled and said: “Silly boys, you guys never knew that your ’moms’ had lusty thoughts about you guys. Your mom would tell me stories about seeing you naked, just to watch me get all horny and turned on….of course I did the same to her. You guys were young, but your mom and I would sleep together after you guys had gone to bed. We would tell each other hot stories about you guys and then finger ourselves thinking about you guys.
…Lena and I headed for her bedroom. Man was I ever turned on big time. She turned and faced me and said: “Son, would you like to undress your mom?” I went for it as she undressed me at the same time. Our hands fumbled with the buttons as we both had the jitters. On her back and on the bed she went with me right on top of her.
…She closed her eyes and said: “…oh baby, make mom happy, I want you in me so bad….” She was so beautiful naked I just took a good look for a second. She pulled on me and moaned as I moved the head of my erection into her sweet wet pussy. She gave out a moan and held on tight as I had to fuck her right now. She worked her whole body with mine in a together fucking machine. I held her sweet tits and felt them bare for the first time. She started to moan steady and faster. “..oh baby, fuck mommy son…fuck mommy so good…” It didn’t take long and I had to cum. She knew it and dug my erection in her deep and kept moaning as I shot a glorious cum in her.
…She yelled something and locked her body on me and shook. “Oh baby…keep going” She kept fucking me deep and fast as my erection kept shooting in her. She locked up again and yelled. My hips wouldn’t stop fucking her over and over. Our tummies slapped together in one of the hottest fucks of our lives. Our bodies shook as the cum flowed in her and overflowed out.
….We were just getting started for all night…..
Connie….
….I wanted to feel his cum fill my mouth…but I wanted his rock hard boner in my pussy first. I turned as I got on top of him. In one quick motion I had his boner in me and I began to kiss him as he felt my moving big tits. I loved the motion we had as my tits swung back and forth on his chest. His face of joy was divine. Lena had told me she had always wanted to get on top of Ron and fuck him slow at first and then speed up aiming his boner to rub right on her G spot.
…I was now doing just that. It took all my breath away it felt so good. Ron had said he dreamed of his mom on top of him…and now I was. He felt my nipples and rolled them hard. He started fast fucking my sensitive pussy. I moaned in spurts…loud….then louder and now my voice just moaned as I felt Ron’s hot cum shooting in my pussy…I climaxed hard and froze up with ecstasy…we trembled and kept fucking until we couldn’t fuck fast any more. I pushed my pussy deep into him and just held it there…..we squirmed slightly as we both slowly passed out…….
…The night was young and we woke up fucking slowly….
……It was going to be one hell of a night…..
———–
Connie….
…A few days later, Lena and her son Ron came over. Lena and I headed to the den to talk. Ron and my son Chad went to his bedroom. Lena and I went over our nights in heaven in vivid detail. Two awesome stories that made us really horny.
… Soon, Chad and Ron came in the den and each held out their hands to us. Chad, my son pulled me to him and felt my tits. I blinked as he had never done that in his life. I looked over as Ron was doing the same to his mom Lena.
…Chad smiled at me and said: “Lena, you look beautiful tonight.” (He called me Lena?)
…Ron said to his mom Lena: “Connie…you look so hot and sexy tonight.” (He called her by my name ‘Connie?’)….
….They said: “Bye you guys, we have to go home now.” Chad continued feeling my tits and now kissing my neck as my heart was pumping out of my chest.
He said: “ ‘Lena‘,…. may I undress you?”…I felt faint as he slowly began to undress me….
…It was a wonderful night…..

Read 94311 times |
Rated 91.6 % |
(407 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEwbill103
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVEM`ster123
: NEGATIVErowlv
: POSITIVEdirtydan38
: POSITIVEleinpipe
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Snowbound Encounter

The snow had been relentless and my situation was growing increasingly dire by the minute. This whole trip had devolved into a comedy of errors but now I was courting disaster.

Donny N’ Marie

© 2015 by Salacious Scribe and Saxon Heart. All Rights Reserved. Posted with permission
Author’s note
This story was written by two randomly paired authors as part of a contest on an erotic story site. They took the premise of the contest and their real names first names, and came up with this story.

Friday night alone for Rachel part 3

**I just want to say that I in know way approve of any form of non-consensual sex.
He held his weight on his arms as he hovered over me. He moved one of his knees up between my legs until he was rubbing my pussy with his hairy, fat knee. I was still wet from my earlier orgasms, that now seemed forever ago. Even through everything that happened, as he ground into my wet pussy, I could feel my body spark with recognition of the stimulation. After all, only thirty minutes or so had passed, so I was still riding both my orgasmic- and marijuana-induced highs. Mentally, I knew that I had not enjoyed anything that had happened, but after a life-time of zero action my virgin body was slowly being driven to a familiar frenzy. He smiled his smug grin again when he saw the effect he was having on me.
“Give Daddy a kiss to show him how much you love him,” he said as he leaned down. He pressed gentle kisses against my lips. It was almost loving and totally bizarre. Why can’t he just fuck me and get it over with? Why is he doing this to me? I hated his soft touches more than when he was beating me; it felt more wrong somehow. He ground his pelvis into my hip, and I could feel his still hard cock.
He moved his weight to one elbow and gently cupped my jaw and pulled my mouth open slightly. He slipped his tongue in my mouth, softly exploring inside. He shifted his knee away and, without warning, thrust two of his fat fingers into my pussy.
“Daddy’s little girl has such a nice little girl pussy. You already got it wet for Daddy, didn’t you?”
“Yes, Daddy,” I squeaked out as he playfully wiggled his fingers in me.
“Daddy’s little girl is a little slut, isn’t she?”
“Yes, Daddy,” I replied meekly.
“That’s okay because Daddy knows that his Good Girl is still a virgin. That you have been saving yourself all for me.”
I gasped. Was that part of the game or does he really know I’m a virgin?! I knew in my gut that he somehow knew that. He had been watching me for God only knows how long, and he knew that I had never been with a man.
I screwed my eyes shut, hoping to just disappear. Like if I waited long enough to open them again, I would be somewhere else. His mouth returned to mine. He thrust his tongue gently against my own, in and out of my mouth in time with his now thrusting fingers, my still wet pussy letting him easily glide in and out.
He quickly began speeding up both his fingers and his tongue. As hard as I tried to mentally separate myself from what was happening, I was helpless to stop my body’s reaction. He added a third fat finger and started rubbing my clit in small circles with his thumb. My pussy felt so full, and I released an unexpected moan. I felt him smile against my mouth, and I cringed when I realized my mistake. I felt so disgusted with myself. His mouth met mine, and he licked a trail down my jaw back to my ear. I could hear his labored breathing as he worked my pussy.
“Does Baby Girl like what Daddy is doing to her pussy?”, he asked.
“Yes, Daddy,” I replied, hating myself a little.
“If you ask him nicely, Daddy will let you cum.”
That was basically the exact opposite of what I wanted to do. But, it didn’t really seem like it mattered tonight what I wanted to do. As much as I hated it, I couldn’t do anything about how good he was making me feel. I clamped my mouth shut for fear that I might let another embarrassing moan out. I locked up all of my joints and tensed my muscles, just trying to keep my hips from rising into his hand. I could feel my pulse rising as I started breathing harder and harder. He started pushing his fingers in and out of my cunt faster and faster. He wrapped his lips around my ear lobe and sucked hard, making me let out an involuntary squeal. His mouth then moved down my neck to my collar bone, which he started bathing with his tongue.
I couldn’t keep it in anymore, and I let out a long, loud moan. As the sound left my mouth, it was like all my resistance with it. I relaxed my body and bent my neck towards his tongue. I without a doubt hated this man. I hated him touching me, how he talked to me, the way he was making me feel. I hated that my first time with a man would be with this hairy, overweight bastard. But, the mind is a tricky thing. It does strange things to protect you from emotional trauma. Illogical things. My logical thoughts on the situation were that I wanted to rip this man’s dick off and make him eat it. However, deep in my mind where I hide all of my darker desires, I had always fantasized about being taken just like this. I would touch myself and think about some unknown man of the tall, dark, and handsome variety tying me to my bed and having his way with me as I pretended not to like it. And, in this most harrowing turn of events, it was this fantasy that my mind latched on to in an effort to keep me from going crazy. I was openly panting now, and I just allowed myself to feel what was happening.
He was very skilled, and I knew that I was only a few moments away from cumming all over his hand. I could feel him smile against my throat. My hips began rising to meet his hand. He quickened the actions of his plunging fingers even more, and his thumb pressed harder on my clit to the point of bordering on pain. He switched from gently laving my neck with his tongue to alternating between sucking hard and racking his teeth across my skin. At the first feel of his incisors, I groaned and bucked my hips. He chuckled. I could feel my blood humming in my veins. I allowed my body to completely take over. And just as I felt myself climbing towards ecstasy, he stopped all his movements. I whimpered loudly and brazenly humped at his motionless hand that was still buried in my pussy before giving up.
“Now, now, Baby Girl,” he admonished as he moved to look me in the eye. “I told you that you have to ask Daddy nicely to make you cum.”
“Please. . .” I begged, knowing that my pride was really hanging by a thread at this point.
“Please, what?” he said. He smirked. I hated his damn smirk.
“Please, Daddy.”
“Please, Daddy what?” He said, losing his patience a little.
“Please make me cum, Daddy.”
“Hmmm. I don’t know if you really want it. . .”
He pulled his fingers out about half an inch, but it was enough to have me shout, “No!”
“You have to make Daddy really believe that you want it, Baby Girl.” At my hesitation, he continued to pull away his hand, and I panicked.
“No! Please, Daddy! Please make your Baby Girl cum! Please, I want it so bad, Daddy. I’ll be such a good little girl. Please, Daddy, make me cum!”
“Such a good little girl. . .”he said softly, before resuming his ministrations on my aching pussy. He stuffed his fingers in and out of my pussy roughly, and I fucking loved it. He began pumping his hard cock against my hip. I moaned, feeling waves of sensation crashing down on me. I knew I was close. Just as I felt my pussy tightening against his fingers, he leaned over and bit my nipple. I came all over his hand with a shout. I stared up at the ceiling and tried to catch my breath. My mind was swimming, and I felt lightheaded. I barely registered his movement before he was positioned between my thighs.
“Oh, you make Daddy so very happy, Baby Girl. Daddy loves you so much.” Before I had time to tense up, he had thrust into me to the hilt. He cock was a monster, and it knocked the damn wind out of me. He gave me only seconds to adjust, before he began slowly sliding it out until only the head remained, and then thrusting all the way back in. Though I may have been a virgin, between my own fun with my vibrator and his finger fucking, my pussy had little problem accommodating him. There were a few moments of discomfort as my body stretched to adjust to this new invasion, but they passed quickly, leaving me feeling delightfully full.
He started building up a slow momentum, and I could see sweat gather on his upper lip and at his hair line. Every few thrusts he would pause to grind against my pubic bone, driving me wild. He bent over my body and slipped his mouth over my nipple. He sucked hard, and I moaned unintelligibly. He bucked especially hard into me once.
“Say my name, Baby Girl,” he demanded.
Happy to oblige at this point as long as he kept doing what he was doing, I said, “Don’t stop, Daddy!”
I received a simple, encouraging, “Good Girl,” before he returned to my breast. He picked up the pace now, continuing to pull in and out almost all the way. I had never been so full, had never had anything so deep in my pussy. I felt absolutely stuffed with cock. He moved away from my breast, much to my disappointment, and lifted his head up to look me in the eye. He slid his arms under my back to brace my shoulders and, while still maintaining eye contact with me, started pummeling me with his dick. The unexpected increase in speed and power had me groaning loudly. If I had any presence of mind still left in me, I would have recoiled from the look of triumph on his face. My hands ached to grab and hold onto him; his hold on my shoulders was the only thing keeping him from fucking me off the side of the bed. My hands, still being tied behind my back, settled for fisting themselves in the comforter beneath me. He was pumping into me so fast and hard, I started having trouble trying to catch my breath in between moans and pleas. The lower half of his body pinned my own to the bed, keeping my hips from rising to fuck him back. The hair on his belly and thighs scratched me, the sweat on his body dripping onto mine and making me itch. In that moment, I was only aware of the feelings of pleasure he was evoking in me, wanted or no. Not how under normal circumstances the feel of his bulbous body pinning me to the bed or the sight of his middle-aged face leering just above my own would have caused me to recoil. I just knew that I need him to keep going.
“Oh, please. Please, Daddy, I need to cum again. Please, Daddy, make me cum,” I begged. I was right there, I knew. I just needed a little more. I needed to cum badly, and I knew I needed him to make me cum. I needed to feel his hairy belly and thighs on me, his rough hands holding me, his round and weathered face looking down at me with hungry, possessive eyes. I need all of it, all of him, to make me cum.
“Yes, Baby Girl. That’s it. You love your Daddy, don’t you?”
“Oh, yes, Daddy! I love you so much! Oh, your little girl loves you so much.”
“I know, Baby Girl. I knew when I first saw you that you were such a good little girl, and I was right. Do you know how I know you love me? How I can feel it?”
“How, Daddy?”
“Because I can feel how much you want me right here,” he said, punctuating his point by pulling out completely and then pushing back in exaggeratedly slow before resuming his vigorous fucking once again. “You’re so wet for your Daddy. Daddy could fuck your little girl pussy for hours. Oooh, and you were such a good girl and kept your pussy so tight for your Daddy. You like Daddy fucking your little pussy?”
“Oh, yes, Daddy. Fuck your Good Girl. Please make your Good Girl cum! Please, Daddy!”
“Mmm. You want to cum on your Daddy’s cock, huh? You gonna cum all over your Daddy?” As he spoke, he subtly picked up more speed. His movements became more frantic, and his face was screwed up almost into a grimace from the effort he was exerting in fucking me. His left hand moved under my back and arms to grab onto the opposite shoulder while he right hand headed for my breast. He roughly squeezed and pinched my tit. He leaned his head down to rest his sweaty forehead in the crook of my neck.
His monster cock was drilling into and stretching my pussy to the point of pain. My brain was all over the place trying to keep up with the sensations. I felt caged in by his bulk, but my body was flying high. I was right on the cusp of my orgasm.
“Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Please, don’t stop, Daddy!”
“Cum for me, Baby Girl! Cum for your, Daddy!” With that, he bit into the flesh of my neck where it met my shoulder. I screamed in pain even as my orgasm peaked. It was incredible, like lightning flowing through my veins and shooting sparks of electricity across my skin, coalescing where his teeth were sunk into my neck. He didn’t slow his pace at all, fucking me through it. I could feel my pussy clenching his dick in waves as well as my girly juices gushing out of my cunt and down my ass onto the bed.
He continued fucking me as my body came back down. At that point, I was limp like a cloth doll. For a moment after my climax, I was relaxed and hadn’t a thought in the world. Then it was like my brain was switched back on and pushed into overdrive. I remembered that I was supposed to be hating this, that I should have been fighting him. I remembered that I was being raped, and I wasn’t supposed to like it. One moment I was having the most earth-shattering climax of my existence, the next I felt like crawling into a hole from the shame.
He saw the expression on my face and abruptly stopped. He leaned forward on his elbows and stroked my face with both hands.
“Wasn’t that good, Baby Girl? Do you like what Daddy did to you?”
“Yes, Daddy, I liked it,” I replied weakly, my voice sounding peculiar in my own head. I was done. I was just ready for it to be over and for him to leave. I was so exhausted.
As if reading my mind, he said, “I know you’re tired, Good Girl. Daddy’s almost done.”
I was confused when he backed up and pulled out of me. He got off the bed and gingerly flipped me over onto my stomach. He lifted my hips so that I was on my knees with my face buried into the comforter and my ass towards him. I just let him move me how he wanted and hoped that he meant what he said about this almost being over.
He plunged back into my pussy at the same break-neck stride as before. Though I was very wet and had loosened up some, the new position made his cock feel even larger. I wasn’t into it anymore. I was indifferent and uncomfortable. His hands held onto my hips as he rode me.
“Uhhh. You feel so good, Baby Girl. Oh, I may just never stop fucking this little girl pussy. And look at that pretty little ass. So lovely.” He smacked me on the ass. I squeaked.
“You’ve been such a good girl, Baby. Daddy loves you so much.”
His grip on my hips was starting to hurt, as was the tension in my shoulders and neck from my awkward position. “Oh, pretty little girl ass,” he groaned right before pulling out. For a moment, my hopes lifted and I thought my ordeal was through.
I could hear him behind me, jerking his cock with his hand. He caressed my ass a couple times with the other hand. I then felt him move back in close, but this time I felt his wet cockhead on my still-virgin asshole. Somehow, my brain had forgotten to register my ass as a viable fucking hole for my rapist.
“No! Please not my ass, Daddy! I can suck your cock again! Please no! ” He spanked me hard, and I cried out.
“This is MY ass, Baby Girl! And I can do what I want with it.” He leaned forward, and he pushed forward agonizingly slowly into my asshole. I held my breath to keep from crying out. I tried to relax as much as I could, but that only helped him out. It didn’t lessen the burning pain. It felt like my ass was on fire. And he was going so slowly. I wasn’t sure if that was better or worse than him just ramming it all in. After what felt like an eternity, his monstrous head finally popped into my bottom. I shook slightly with a silent sob, but was determined to not move or make any noise.
To my surprise, he didn’t start fucking my ass with wild abandon. Instead, I could feel him jerking what of his cock was not already in my ass. My mind flashed to my face-fucking from earlier, and I felt that the end was in sight. Then he spanked my ass again. And again. And a third time. He leaned forward over me and whispered, “Did you know that every time I spank you this pretty little ass squeezes my cock?” With that, he rained blows on my ass, which was already bruised from his previous spanking. I couldn’t keep silent anymore.
“Please, stop! Please! It hurts so bad! Please stop, Daddy!” I howled.
“OOoooo, I’m gonna cum. Gonna cum in your tight. Little. Girl. ASS!” He roared as he came. His cock spurting in my bottom disgusted me. He pumped twice in my ass, very shallowly, and then slowly pulled out. His cock hurt just as much going out as it did going it. I was openly sobbing again. My ass was in agony. He gently moved me so that I was lying on my side, then laid down in front of me.
“Daddy’s got to leave now, Good Girl. You did so well. Will you be good while Daddy’s gone?”
“Yes, Daddy,” I said so softly that I wasn’t sure he heard me.
“I know you will,” he said, smiling kindly. He leaned forward and kissed me on my brow. “Daddy loves you.” And with that, he was gone. No “Count backwards from one million” and no “Don’t call the police or I’ll call back and kill you”. He just slipped out, presumably back out whatever way he came in.
I laid there for a while after he left, just staring into nothing. I hurt all over, but I had neither the energy nor the will to move. I knew there were things I needed to be doing, but I felt like I physically was incapable of doing anything except lay on that bed. I felt dirty. I felt like there was something wrong with me for me to like what happened to me. But, I did like it. And I couldn’t deny it. Not even too myself.
Eventually, the light in the room got brighter, and I realized it was morning. Refraining from looking in any mirrors, I made my way down the hall to my desk to get my scissors. After awkwardly slicing through the duct tape on my wrists, I stretched my arms in front of me and rolled my shoulders a few times. I wasn’t prepared for the blood to rush back in, causing a pinprick sensation in my arms, hands, and shoulders. I gritted my teeth in pain and started flailing my arms around like a crazy person, as if I might just shake the feeling out. I went into the bathroom and turned on the faucet in the shower. While waiting for the water to warm up, I finally looked at myself in the mirror.
My lips were swollen. My bite mark on my neck was very prominent. He didn’t break the skin, but you could still easily make out his teeth. I turned and gasped when I saw my ass. I knew that it hurt like hell and would be bruised, but I wasn’t prepared for how big of a bruise. It covered my whole ass practically and was a dark, angry purple. I opened up my medicine cabinet and took out three max strength Aleve, swallowing them down with a handful of water from the sink. After hand-testing the water temperature, I stepped into the shower. The water stung my inflamed skin at first, then soothed all my throbbing body parts. Well, most. The shower could do nothing for my sore pussy and ass.
I knew what I should do. I should go to the police. They could sweep the house and take a rape kit. But, I already knew that’s not what was going to happen. I had drugs in my house and in my system. And I had orgasmed twice. That alone was enough to make me want to at least wait before telling anyone. But the truth of the matter was that I had liked what had happened too much. Being taken and forced against my will comprised basically all of my sexual fantasies. Without any conscious input or thought, it seemed I had already decided to keep my mouth shut.
I stayed quiet about my rape, but people noticed changes in my behavior. I started wearing more revealing clothing, going out more. About three months later, I started getting prank phone calls. Only a few, but they were in the middle of the night from a blocked number. Whenever I would answer, no one would respond. I could hear breathing, so I knew someone was there. I just thought it was some kids playing around. The fifth time it happened, I had had enough.
“Hello! I know you’re there! Look, if you don’t stop, I’m going to report this to the police. They can look up your number and address!” I said in my most menacing voice. Then, I listened to the breathing on the other end. I closed my eyes and really listened. I had heard that before, also low and in my ear. My heart sped up, and I could feel my skin warm all over.
“Daddy?” I whispered.
A chuckle, then a sigh. “Baby Girl. . . “

Read 44871 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(96 votes)

Vote list (Close) :nerdsaresexy
: POSITIVEThor67
: POSITIVEBrimd
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Digital Chains, Chapter 4: An Acquired Taste

(Note: Sorry about the break. I got a girlfriend, and she’s been keeping me kind of busy. Also, due to popular request [sort of], I’m bringing Casper back. Bestiality haters can go now, but I can guarantee that there won’t be any more dog-fucking in future chapters [sorry, bestiality lovers])
-MercilessHound666 has signed on-
MercilessHound666: Good evening, my pet.
Me: Good evening, Master.
MercilessHound666: And how was your day?
Stacie’s life belonged a man that she’d never truly met. His name was B. Hound, according to the return address on the birthday present that he’d sent her. To her, he was simply Master, or ‘sir’ for simplicity.
Me: It was fun, sir
She liked being his pet. He was a reasonable man, for what it was worth, and never asked her to do anything too uncomfortable. His television ban might have been as upsetting as when he’d had her dog, Casper, take her cherry. Well, not exactly, but that had taken more getting used to.
MercilessHound666: You went to the amusement park, right? What rides did you go on, pet?
But sometimes he was just sadistic. He knew that the amusement park was not what she wanted to talk about, but she had no choice but to go along with his charade. She told him in detail, at his insistence, about each and every ride, until at last he changed the subject to the thing that was most pressing in her mind.
MercilessHound666: How do like your newest gift? Is it a good fit?
Me: It’s a little big for my tastes, sir.
MercilessHound666: Don’t worry, you’ll grow into it. Did anybody notice it?
Me: Melanie asked me if I was feeling alright after the car ride, sir.
MercilessHound666: Oh, dear. Anything you’d like to tell me?
Sometimes, he was really sadistic.
Me: I came without permission, sir.
He didn’t reply. Instead, she got a pair of requests. She quickly accepted them both and sent her own to avoid incurring too much of his anger. In moments, she was looking at his face. To anyone else, he would have looked pleased- almost elated. She knew better, and shrank with fear.
“You look nice. Very cute,” he said pleasantly, still smiling at her.
“Thank you, Master,” Stacie replied. She was wearing a short blue skirt and a white tank top, and her blonde hair was tied up into pig tails. She looked like a perverted mockup of a twelve year old schoolgirl, complete with her slight figure, but one thing was for certain- it was adorable. Of course, he’d known that before he’d told her to wear it.
“How about you take off your panties? When you’re done, show me your ass. I want to make sure you actually wore it.”
“Yes, sir.” She stood up a little ways from the camera so that it could catch her partial strip. Then she got on her hands and knees with her ass towards the camera.
“I guess it really was a tight fit,” he said. Stacie closed her eyes in shame. What he was referring to was a transparent plug that was inside her asshole. Yesterday had been her birthday, and with that had come a plethora of sexual toys from him. There had also been a smaller box that she’d been told to open in the morning, which she, of course, had. She’d had the butt plug inside of her since then, and now she suspected that he could see straight inside of her with it, despite how narrow it was at the point where her sphincter closed down on it.
“Yes, sir,” she replied simply.
“Good to know. Now then, what were you saying before?”
Stacie froze, but only for a second. If she kept him waiting, he’d repeat himself, and that sort of thing never ended well for her. “I came without permission today, sir,” she said, loudly and clearly.
His tone didn’t change. “Really, now? When was this?”
“On the roller coaster, sir.”
“What made you cum?” he asked, his sweet voice taking on a distinctly more sadistic tone. His pet opened her mouth a few times, although he couldn’t see it, and since she was taking too long, he needed to prompt her. “Stacie?”
“Sorry, sir. Having the plug in was just so embarrassing, I couldn’t help from cumming, sir.”
“What a pretty lie,” he said, chuckling. “Now turn around and tell me the truth.”
There was nothing pleasant about his voice now. Stacie slowly turned around to face him. He wasn’t visibly angry. He wasn’t visibly anything. His face was devoid of emotion, which terrified her more than if he was obviously furious. She swallowed hard, trying to get the words out of her mouth. “It… it was the plug, sir. I… I came…”
“You came from your ass?”
Stacie bit her lip. She didn’t like using the phrase, but it was the one best suited to her situation. “Yes, sir, I came from my ass,” she said, embarrassed.
“Good girl. See how much better it is to be honest? You may take it out now.”
Stacie bowed to him. “Thank you, sir,” she said promptly, and moved to obey. It was a fairly difficult task compared to getting it in- the graduation was a lot sharper at the base, but with the help of her rectal muscles, she got the two inch wide intruder out of her asshole. Without it inside of her, she felt incredibly empty.
“Now clean it,” she heard. She looked at him in shock.
“What?”
“There’s no point to you having toys if you won’t keep them in good shape. Clean it. With your mouth.”
Stacie cringed, but started licking the plug anyway. It was horrible. There wasn’t another decent word for it, considering where it had been all day. At least he couldn’t make her do anything more disgusting.
Unfortunately, he was fond of proving her wrong. “Suck it,” he said, and although she was horrified by the idea, she did so, taking the entire plug into her mouth. He smiled at her. “You look good like that,” he commented, referring to the mix of revulsion, pleading, and general whorishness on her face. This brought about a blush, as he knew it would, completing the picture.
“Now go to the bathroom. Clean yourself out again. Oh, and fetch Casper while you’re at it.”
Stacie bowed her head to him. “Yesh, shir,” she muttered around the plug. “Shir, ‘ay I-?”
“No. Go.” He knew her almost too well, anticipating and shooting down her request to rid herself of the plug before she was even able to get the question out. He watched sternly as she leaned over the computer and caused his view of the room to rotate, giving him a clear view of most of the room, and most importantly the door. His expression didn’t change when she pulled out a small box from its hiding place and pull an item out of it. It didn’t change until she had crawled out the door to fulfill his commands. He smiled.
By the time she’d gotten to the bathroom, Stacie had gotten the plug clean, so its sole remaining purpose for being in her mouth was to humiliate her, and it was working. Despite how many times she’d crawled through her home completely naked, doing the same with just her panties missing and a butt plug in her mouth felt like a whole new low. She could feel her pussy getting damp almost immediately- it was like her very first time, when she’d been made to sneak into her parents’ bedroom for a length of yarn. But this time she didn’t have to be quite so obvious, which was a relief. If she’d been told to go in there with the plug in her mouth, she might have balked. She would have taken any punishment, just to keep her parents from seeing her as what very well might appear to be an anal whore. There was one other difference as well- since this morning, her pubic hair was entirely shaved off instead of merely trimmed.
But she didn’t need to, so she closed the door behind her and looked at the item in her hands. She’d used it this morning, too. It was a memory that was going to be difficult to forget, for sure.
She stood up- shakily, since her ass was still recovering from the plug.
Last night, she’d broken one of his core rules- she’d been late to their daily chat. It had only been three minutes, but he’d promised punishment.
She set the item on the counter and turned on the faucet, making sure to get warm water and let it fill the sink.
A note inside of her gift box had instructed her on what that punishment was. The fact that he’d expected her distraction had seemed almost too cruel.
Once the sink was full, she picked the small plunger up again and filled it.
Use it on yourself two times without releasing, and then once more for every minute you kept me waiting, he’d written. She had already been in pain when she was just forcing the fourth shot into her system.
She then set the plunger on the toilet lid and carefully sat down on it, feeling the liquid as it slowly filled her rectum.
The five minutes that he’d ordered her to wait before releasing had been nothing short of hell.
Tonight, however, her enema was not intended strictly as punishment. If it had been, he would have been more specific. Because of this, she was able to just use one shot at a time until the water that came back out was clear. She did it one more time just to be sure and flushed it all down. She emptied the sink out as well before going back to her hands and knees. Now that she’d finished with that unhappy chore, she was off to complete another, far more familiar one. Casper followed her without hesitation, sniffing at her pussy all of the way back to her room.
“You may take it out now,” she heard. She had to think for a second before she realized what he was talking about. She took the plug that she’d gotten used to out of her mouth.
“Thank you, sir,” she said automatically as it popped out.
Her master nodded his approval. She allowed herself a small smile despite her fear at that moment. He didn’t plan to disappoint. “Strip now,” he ordered. “Don’t bother with a show tonight. Then get the green dildo and get it inside of you. I’d say you’re wet enough, wouldn’t you?”
“Yes, sir,” Stacie replied, blushing hotly. It wouldn’t have been half as embarrassing, she knew, if he hadn’t been absolutely correct. She was practically dripping already, so even the ten inch beast that was her green dildo wouldn’t have any problem getting inside. She pulled her top and skirt off quickly and scampered to where she kept her toys.
She shoved the green dildo into her pussy quickly enough to make it uncomfortable, but she didn’t want to stall. Her master always asked for a show. The fact that he specifically instructed her otherwise tonight didn’t bode well for her. She straightened up as soon as she was able to and scampered to stand in front of the camera.
He admired his prize. The small blonde girl was a wonderful example of youthful beauty, but that wasn’t what he loved about her. What excited him more than her body was the moment. This moment, where she stood nervously, waiting for her next instructions. He decided to give her a small break.
“Your pussy is full, your ass is clean, and Casper is here. Do you know what’s going to happen?” her master asked his tone seemingly curious. If Stacie didn’t know him so well, she might have actually suffered a hope of being able to escape this night with only as much shame as she’d already gone through.
“Yes, sir,” she replied, fighting not to look away.
“Do you want it?” he asked then.
Stacie almost replied yes, but remembered why she was in this position in the first place. “No, I don’t, sir.”
He smiled at her. She’d passed that test, but it didn’t change much. “Will you take it?”
“Yes, sir.” Her answer was automatic, without any hesitancy.
“Why?”
At this, she faltered. She knew the reason like she knew herself. The words were difficult, though. “B-because… You’re… I’m… I’m yours, Master. I’ll do whatever you want.”
He could hear the honesty in her voice, but he wasn’t going to let her off so easily. “So you’ll obey my rules?” he asked.
“Yes, sir.”
“Only cum when I tell you to?”
Stacie nodded emphatically. “Yes, sir.”
“Not LIE to me?”
Stacie’s knees almost buckled. His tone was so strong that it had physically jarred her. “Yes, sir.”
He stared hard at her for another minute before speaking again. “Since you’re going to take it anyway, you might as well ask for it,” he said.
Stacie relaxed a bit. He didn’t seem angry anymore. “That’s right, sir,” she said, actually glad to be back on this subject. “May I have Casper fuck my ass, sir?”
His smile grew. “Oh, no, my pet. You can do better than that.”
She nodded slowly and got down on her knees. “May I please have Casper fuck my ass, Master?”
The puppy dog eyes were a nice touch, he thought to himself. But… “Patience. You need to get ready first. Lube your ass and make sure he’s wet.”
“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” She walked back to the box and, sure enough, Casper followed right behind her. He didn’t like it when she made him wait. While she was squirting lube into her hand, he was starting to nip at her thighs- not trying to hurt her, of course, but still making it clear that he was getting impatient.
She pushed him down and dropped down to her knees. ‘Make sure he’s wet’ could only mean one thing. The hand that had the lube on it reached behind her thoroughly slick her asshole. The other reached out for his cock. She then slowly leaned forward until she was propping herself up with her elbow, and took it into her mouth.
It wasn’t the first time she’d done this. Almost immediately after Stacie had lost her virginity, her master had suggested- as if anything that he said was merely a suggestion- that she learn how to give a blowjob. Since then, she’d swallowed quite a lot of cum, so she was led to assume that her technique was pretty good.
Tonight, however, the point was to simply get him wet, so she was fairly sloppy compared to her normal method. Besides that, the only thing that she had to worry about was keeping Casper from getting too excited. If he came or even knotted before he was inside of her, she’d surely be punished for it. Concentrating was just a little difficult, though. She could almost convince herself that sticking her lubed finger in her ass felt good.
“That should be enough,” her master said, causing her to look up briefly. Only briefly, though. She didn’t even need prompting for this next part. She got on all fours and offered her ass to her dog. He never needed prompting. He mounted her without hesitating.
For a few agonizing seconds, he thrusted aimlessly at her backside, even hitting her dildo a few times. But when he finally entered her ass, her master was able to tell immediately by the way that her face contorted in discomfort.
“How is it?” he asked, his calm voice a strange kind of counter to the jackhammer thrusts that Casper was using.
“It… hurts, sir,” Stacie choked out.
“Do you feel full?”
“Yes, sir.”
“How full?”
“So, so full… ugh… Master…”
“Personally, I think that the dildo was a nice touch. I’d thought of several other methods that could have kept him from going in the wrong- sorry, the ‘right’ hole, you know. Do you know why I didn’t choose any of them?”
Stacie was barely able to even understand what he was saying at that point. In the middle of his speech, Casper had begun knotting inside of her, so all that she to get out in response was in the form of grunts and moans.
“I can tell you’ve got a lot on your mind at the moment, so I’ll excuse your rudeness in not replying and just tell you. It was so that you could get the experience of being dee-peed- that’s double-penetrated, in case you didn’t know. I’d assume you do, but then, it’s foolhardy to make assumptions.”
Her processing ability was nearly gone at that point. The pain, if she even claim to continue calling it that, had almost completely overtaken her. Her body was treating everything as pure sensation, broken only by the still-present attachment to her master.
“I do hope you appreciate it,” he continued. “I considered using a rabbit- one that stimulates your clitoris too- but you and I both know that I can only be so kind. If I only had you to do things that you enjoyed, I’d be a bad owner, now wouldn’t I? It would just be spoiling you, and it would be no different than if I let you be on your own. And I’m sure by now you can be appreciative of hav-”
“Master,” Stacie gasped. “Cum.” If she had been in more control of herself, she might have felt shame at being driven to orgasm, but for the moment, all that she wanted was release.
He hated making things easy for her. “You’re going to have to be more clear than that. Full sentences might help.”
It was the same demand that he made in any other situation. Her response came as naturally as breathing. “Master, may I please cum?”
Several more seconds passed silently but for the sound of Casper and her own guttural moans. “Are you planning to finish that question?”
“Sorry, Master,” Stacie stammered, buying time for her few active brain cells to figure out what she did wrong. “May I please… cum…” She was getting so close it was unreal. She was going to cum “from my ass?”
“That’s it. Now cum for me.”
Casper came first, pumping his semen into her rectum. Just a moment earlier, and her orgasm would have been almost unavoidable, and she would have been being disobedient. Because of his release now, however, she was glad of it, because it pushed her even further off the edge. Or orgasms overlapped until all that she could feel or think was pleasure, and when they ended, she was just a girl with a dildo in her pussy and a dog knotted in her ass. She felt wonderful.
“It’s not so bad now, is it?” her master asked, and she felt another wash of pleasure. He was pleased. But he obviously wasn’t looking for an answer, since he kept talking. “Get your plug before he can pull out. I don’t want to see a drop come out.”
“Yes… sir.” Casper had already turned around so that they were ass-to-ass, so in order to reach her plug, she actually had to drag him a little bit with his knot pulling at her sphincter. It was made more difficult considering that she was weak from climax and he was a big dog, but she did manage to reach it and place it below his cock before he was able to pull out. The instant that he did, she pushed the plug in, pushing his cum back inside and trapping it there.
“That’s a good girl. I’m so proud. Now you’ll keep that inside you until you wake up in the morning, understood?”
“Yes, Master.”
“You may take the dildo out,” he said, and she immediately complied. “When Casper’s done, take him out of your room, and then get some sleep. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“I love you, Master,” Stacie murmured.
He smiled. “I love you, too.”
-MercilessHound666 has signed off-

Read 37752 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(96 votes)

Vote list (Close) :hairyladieslover
: POSITIVEgokurules09
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20475 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20484 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20484 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20484 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20484 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20487 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20478 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20481 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20478 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20487 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Stacy

………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;
— Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.
— Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.
— Where will you sleep?
— I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
[ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]
……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
…… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]
— Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]
— Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.
……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .
— Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….
……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.
……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
— Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.
……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
…..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.
……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
…… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.
……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.
……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.
……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.
……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.
……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.
……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.
……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.
……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
…..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.
……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.
……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
— You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.
……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
— I love you too honey. Pat replied.
……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.
……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.
……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.
……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.
…… NO !
…… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.
….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…
……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.
— OH GOD !
……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.
……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.
……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
…… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.
……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.
— Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.
……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.
— No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.
…… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….
— Open your mouth honey.
……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.
……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.
……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.
……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.
……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.
……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.
……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.
……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.
……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.
……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
— You look petrified honey.
……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.
— Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…
— Ok ! She answered meekly.
……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.
……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
— I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.
……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.
— I love your shyness Patty babe…
……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…
….. Pat blushed.
…..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;
— See what I mean !
…… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.
……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.
……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.
……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.
……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…
………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.
……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.
……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…
……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.
……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.
— I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.
……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.
……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.
……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.
— I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !
…… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.
— No…, no honey… Trust me…
…… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.
……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.
……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.
……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
— Ungh !
……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.
……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.
— WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.
……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.
……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.
……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.
— Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?
……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.
……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.
……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.
……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.
……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.
……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
— No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.
…… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.
……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…
……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.
— God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.
……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.
……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
…… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
— Ungghh !
……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…
……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.
……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…
……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.
……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.
……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…
……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.
……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…
……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
………………………..Stacy is rapt…
……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.
……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.
……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
— OMG !
———————————————————————————-
……Gerald watches his wife.
……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.
……Stacy collapses:
— I love you Patty…
— Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
…………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
— I bet my hair is a mess.
……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
— Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…
……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.
……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
…… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
— I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …
………… Ungghh …, what an ass!

Read 20484 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(48 votes)

Vote list (Close) :itiswhatitis
: POSITIVEPHATPUSSYCAT
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The New Guy in Town

As I should’ve guessed by now, having lived most of my life in Arizona, the monsoon wasn’t as close as I’d thought. I’d sped home to get under cover before the rain started, only to be greeted by wind and thunder and lightning. It all looked ominous, and it smelled like rain, but I could’ve stood outdoors with my face up, staring at the clouds, and stayed that way for a long time without ever getting wet. I sighed and went inside. My landlords’ three cats, already terrified by the ominous rumblings outside, suddenly remembered it was dinnertime, and set up an unearthly howling, the weather temporarily forgotten.
I gave them twice as much wet food as they were supposed to have in the evening, figuring that if the little furballs went into a digestive coma afterward and missed the storm, it would be better for all of us.
I’d been housesitting for three weeks while my landlords escaped the heat in San Diego. This was a great arrangement; in exchange for eliminating the rent on the guest house I leased from them in back, I could stay in the house, if I chose, and my only duties were to entertain and look after the cats, collect the paper and mail, and just keep an eyeball on the place. I could live with this plan for the rest of my life, or at least the rest of the summer.
I went into the guest bedroom where I sometimes spent the night and changed out of my work clothes, stripping entirely before slipping into a pair of shorts and a tank top. If there had been other people around, I would’ve kept on my underwear, but it was hot and muggy, and I didn’t need to have anything binding around me. I would’ve considered wandering around the house naked, except I wanted to keep the window shades open and watch the storm let loose, if it ever did.
The cats had already demolished their food and disappeared for the evening as I came back into the living room. I sifted through the mail and found a mistaken delivery, to the new guy across the street. I thought that I could drop it in his mailbox tomorrow morning, but as I looked out the front window, I saw that he was in his front yard, dutifully raking up leaves and debris even as the oncoming storm tried to thwart his efforts. I paused and stared at him a few minutes.
Damn, he was cute! I’d already discussed this with my landlords, a gay couple, and we three were in total agreement. His name was Theo, and he was a professor in the fine arts department of the university. He was Greek, either by birth or by heritage, and he was one of those dark fellows, not very tall but well made, with curly black hair, and a beard and mustache. The few times I’d approached him to give him another piece of errant mail or to exchange phone numbers, in case of an emergency, he seemed nearly as shy as I. He spoke with a trace of an accent, and perhaps this made him reluctant to say much of anything to a stranger, but he smiled easily, I think, when I wasn’t too bashful to look away.
How stupidly bashful could I be as I felt myself tingle in several places as I looked at him, though? He was wearing the traditional summer uniform of the neighborhood, t-shirt, shorts and sandals (a departure from the more popular rubber flip-flops), leaving me with a pleasant view of his legs and bare arms. I wondered if he had a girl friend (my landlords wondered he had a boy friend); so far we’d only seen Theo and Theo alone, and one of my landlords had smiled at me before they’d left for the coast and mentioned something about hope springing eternal as he cocked his head in the direction of the house across the street.
“Fuck you,” I told him sweetly, waving good-bye to them both. Who was anyone kidding? I’m nobody’s cover girl. I enjoy food and loathe exercise. It’s boring as hell. Even if I was at my ideal weight, I doubt that it would be in keeping with the good old American standard of anorexic girls being the ones all the guys are looking for. All the women in my family have breasts and hips and butts, and none of that would go away if I dieted into oblivion. (The one time I did lose weight, the only man in my circle of friends and acquaintances who showed any interest in the new, svelte me was a guy with an established reputation of screwing anything female. There was talk that he’d go after boys, too, and I believed it. He did have a prick the size of my vibrator, and he could stay as hard as it for an incredibly long time; on the other hand, he had about as much personality as a vibrator, and the best thing about fucking with him was that I didn’t have to keep one hand on him to make sure that he stayed in place.)
Depressing memories and realities aside, I thought that I might as well be the good neighbor and give Theo his letter and warn him about the storm. I slipped on my sandals and grabbed my keys, turning on the porch light and a side light in the living room for good measure before locking the door.
“If you stay out here much longer, you’re going to get hit by lightning,” I said by way of hello. “Where in the world did you find garden tools with metal handles?”
“The last owner left them in the storage shed,” Theo said, looking at the rake in his hand. “You don’t think this is a good idea?”
“I think that there’s a reason for Home Depot selling wood-handled rakes and stuff. It’s about to let loose anyway,” I added, looking up at the sky. With the clouds, gray and grayer and nearly black, swirling above us, a deluge seemed imminent.
“All right.” Theo moved the wheelbarrow to the side of the house, in front of a gate that he said was padlocked from the other side. He tried to gather up the loose tools to carry them into the house and into the shed in the back, only he had more than an armload, and I volunteered to help. We exchanged a rake and a hula hoe for the letter I’d intended to give him, and I followed him through the front door. “I’m trying to be a good neighbor and look after my yard.”
I smiled at his back, slowing as he put on a few lights; the stormy pre-dusk had undermined any natural lighting afforded by open windows. “Everyone thinks that you’re doing a good job,” I assured him. He was happy hearing that and in the spirit of neighborliness, offered to give me a tour of his house. My smile was a little more self-conscious then. “I’ve already seen it. Whenever a house goes up for sale in the neighborhood, everyone makes it a point to investigate it.
“But, I like all of your bookcases,” I rushed to add. The living room was sparsely furnished, as was the rest of the house, but the longest stretch of wall in it was filled with tall bookcases, probably custom-built, most of them filled with hundreds of books.
“You like books? Me, too. This is the first house I’ve ever owned, and I swear that it will be the last. I don’t mind traveling, but I hated to pack up and move every few years. You see that I don’t have much furniture, so that wasn’t a hardship, but I got tired of seeing my books disappear into box after box. You can come over some time and look through my books, if you like.”
I murmured in agreement and we went through the house, out into the back yard. As Theo put away the tools in the small shed, I surveyed the yard. It was long and narrow, like the entire lot, and while the previous owners hadn’t spent nearly as much time working on it as they had the front, at least they’d put in some trees and allowed them to become established. Theo closed the shed and noticed me observing the back forty. He sighed.
“I don’t know what is to become of all this space,” he announced. “Here,” he indicated the small patio that we were standing upon and which ran the width of the back of the house, “I am having a spa put in, and making a grape arbor over half of it, but the rest –” He trailed off, as though those projects would do very little to improve the yard overall.
“Oh, I think this is nice. There are a lot of trees.”
He nodded. “Yes, good ones, too.” He led me out into the yard and we stopped by each. Like in the garden that I hoped to have one day, all of the trees were fruit-producing, and the previous owners had found some that I would’ve doubted to have much success in the desert (what one can do with drip irrigation and grey water!). There was an apple and an apricot, two lemon trees, a tangerine, and a lime tree. “I wish I could have an olive, right by the patio, but somebody told me I cannot.”
I explained to Theo that the city council had banned fruit-bearing varieties of olives, but he might plant a sterile one. He shook his head. “I know they are messy, but why have an olive tree with no olives?”
I nodded. “I know what you mean. But there are still a lot of old trees in town, and just about anyone who has them will let you pick as many as you want. I’ve done that before, and cured them.” Not in a few years, admittedly, but when I had, they’d turned out as good as any in an expensive deli.
“You have!” Theo’s face lit up, a bright spot in the gloom. “My mother made olives, and my aunts in Greece still do. I’ve helped, a long time ago, too. Perhaps we can go olive-picking this autumn.” I was ready to agree to anything, seeing that lovely smile. I commented that he might consider a pomegranate tree near the patio for shade and some privacy around the spa. He liked that idea, and just as a very loud and sustained roll of thunder washed over us and we looked at each other, both of us thinking that it was high time to leave the back yard, I noticed something odd over his shoulder.
“What’s that?” I asked, already having a good idea. I walked around him and went up to a stone sculpture, a little taller than I. It was standing near the back corner of the yard. It appeared to be a column, carved smooth on four sides, so that, except for the point at the top, it might be a very short obelisk.
On its top was the head of a satyr, bearded and crowned with grape leaves. Tendrils curled around its stone horns. The sightless face was calm and serene, very nearly unsatyrlike, only that the sculptor had given the tiniest curl to one side of the mouth, so this fellow was not quite as tranquil as he first let on.
“This is another reason for me staying in one place,” Theo chuckled, “my little herm. The nuisance weighs a lot, more than I, and I think he gets heavier with each move. I think he wants to settle down.”
“I think he’d be happy here, with all the trees.” I tried not to look down the front surface of the column.
“When things are more put together, I am going to move him to the patio, so he can enjoy it as well as I. He’s not going to be relegated to this lonely little place for much longer.” Theo patted the stone satyr on the shoulder.
“He’s – it’s very nice. I’d guess that he isn’t an original.”
“Oh, ho, not at all! He’d be in the Louvre or the British Museum if he were, or maybe even the Getty. No, I bought him in Greece years ago. He’s copied after some classic herms, but he isn’t quite in keeping with those. He’s made more for the tourist trade now.” Theo reluctantly pointed to the place I’d tried to avoid looking. “Today’s people are more prurient than the old Hellenes.”
Well, since he’d pointed, I might as well look. Most pictures that I’d seen of herm, or ones that were part of museum collections, had some indication of genitalia carved in the otherwise unadorned column. What I remember seeing were bas-relief depictions, or merely outlines, of an erect penis with a very symmetrical set of testicles balanced beneath.
No such false modesty for Theo’s herm. This statue’s genitals were three-dimensional, standing away from the column boldly in a thatch of carved pubic hair, and accurate in every detail. The fellow was uncircumsized and erect, pointing wickedly to the sky, yet the head of his penis was still somewhat encased in his stony foreskin. One could almost imagine that if a little patience were practiced, the glans of that erection would peek completely through, smooth and round and very, very hard.
A shattering clap of thunder had me imagining that in the next few seconds, either Theo or I would be struck by lightning. We weren’t that unlucky, but the thunder seemed to have opened the clouds at last, and we found ourselves in the middle of a downpour. “Back to the house!” Theo cried out to me, taking my hand and pulling me to him, in that direction. I didn’t think he needed to be that dramatic or that blunt, because I had no intention of standing out here any longer.
By the time we reached the patio, we might as well have run a mile in the rain. We were both drenched, and I followed Theo’s example and kicked off my sandals on the stoop before going into the utility room. Theo was laughing at our appearances (“wet desert rats!”) and he pulled two towels from the drier, handing me one as I tried not to drip too much on the floor.
I took the towel Theo had given me and made a few sweeps of my hair, giving it more attention than I wanted (it was only wet hair, after all) when I caught him watching me. The movement of my arms had called my unbound breasts into play, and my chilled nipples might’ve raked the thin cotton of my tank top had the wet cloth not clung to them possessively. Because of this, my newly-hardened nipples were mercilessly outlined, only decent due to the fabric that was rain-plastered over them. With an inward sigh, I put the towel over my shoulders, like a shawl, affording a curtain to this delicious little peep show.
“You said you like books. Let me show you something,” Theo suggested in a brittle voice, obviously wanting to change topics, spoken or observed. I followed him into the master bedroom. It was larger than most, the space at the foot of the bed capable of holding a pair of chairs clustered around a low table. There were a number of coffee table-style books on it, and Theo handed me the top one. “Here is my most recent work. Photos and text are both mine.” His eyes darted in the direction of the master bathroom. “If you want to look at it, I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I smiled and took the book. As he disappeared, I settled myself on the poured-concrete footboard of the platform bed; it seemed more comfortable that either of the chairs in the room. I pulled the towel from my shoulders. It was already clammy, and I had enough of that from my top and shorts. I began to skim the pages of the books, bright, bold colors of Greek villages and the Aegean sea. I couldn’t stop thinking of the herm outside, or its shameless erection, being lashed by an Arizona monsoon, and I thumbed through the book, wondering if there might be any photos of Greek sculpture.
I glanced up as a heard a peculiar noise come from the bathroom. I couldn’t recall if Theo had closed a door, but the bath itself was recessed, and one had to go through the equivalent of a walk-in closet to reach it. As a result, privacy was assured even without a door.
Nevertheless, I nearly dropped the heavy book as I saw him reflected in a full-length mirror against one wall of the closet. Theo had pulled off his shirt. I don’t know where it had gone. His shorts were pooled at his ankles. He was leaning against the bathroom counter, his face screwed up in an inscrutable expression as both hands hovered over his groin.
He had grasped his fully erect penis, and although it was obscured with his actions, it could only be described as generous. The head was crimson and obviously bloated, ready and eager to bore into any willing female (or male, if my landlords had anything to say in the matter). I slid the book down to the floor, propping it against the footboard, never taking my eyes from this graphic demonstration. Without diverting my eyes, I pulled my top up to my armpits, releasing my breasts.
I attacked my nipples then, grasping each one between prodding fingers, the aureoles round and pebbly as the firm nipples swelled even more at the vigorous attention. We each pleasured ourselves for a little bit, my tits trembling and shaking as the crotch of my shorts was caught up high between my legs, growing wet with my juices. At other times, were I to stand up suddenly, I’d be embarrassed to have to recover the fabric from between my ass cheeks, but there wasn’t a thought of shame in me right now.
I gasped as I suddenly realized that Theo wasn’t masturbating, but trying to ease the blood from his erection. He was taking deep, open-mouthed breaths, attempting to calm himself, and with distress I began to see his penis pale, softening a little in his grip. My groin lurched at the spectacle, and I could feel the lips of my vulva alternately open and purse, begging to accept this rod if it were only offered. Even if he didn’t have fucking in mind, why on earth didn’t he relieve the tension in his groin the good old-fashioned way? There were towels within arms’ reach, and he’d no doubt feel better if he were only to allow nature to take its course.
My mind raced. I wasn’t being entirely altruistic, thinking only that Theo ought to be treating himself more gently. With each soundless gasp that escaped through his lips, I could swear I saw Theo’s erection flag a little more, the purple hue of animal passion drain into the ashen color of civility. I squeezed my breasts to my chest and suppressed a deep sigh, even a throat-seizing groan. Maybe I shouldn’t have — maybe I should’ve called to Theo in this uncontrolled way, calling him to me like a stallion to a mare, a dog to a bitch in heat. After all, it was no mistake that I (yes, me!) must have caused this wonderful, sexual response. My hips were jutting forward, and I took a deep breath.
“Theo, can you come here a minute?” I said in a raised voice. I could see him pause, distracted by me, and this brief respite allowed his unruly penis to try and recover its former glory. Oh, God, I saw it jerk hard in his hand! I felt a phantom prick, and big as the one he was trying to suppress, working its way into my cunt as a matching pulsation twinged between my legs.
“A moment,” he replied, working again, now with more fervor on controlling his desire.
“No, now, please.” Each word was a sentence, a calm but irrefutable command, and I was pleased that I’d had the good sense to make my request in a sane manner. I watched as he pulled his shorts up his legs clumsily, and I grinned as I noticed, him walking back to the bedroom door, that he’d only drawn the garment over his front; his firm, perfectly-formed ass refused to be bound unless he made a stronger effort to conceal it. I leaned back on the footboard, and when he ducked his head around the door to see what I considered so important, his face froze in surprise.
My breasts were still exposed; I’d left them on their own to argue our case as I’d pulled the crotch of my shorts to one side with my left hand. With my right, I teased open the folds of pink skin and gave a tiny cry of pleasure as I located, then gently pinched my swollen clitoris. It was as excited as his penis, only I wasn’t doing anything so foolish as trying to stop the ecstasy I was feeling. Knowing that I had his undivided attention, I toyed with my clit for a few moments before I eased my index finger between the moist lips of my vulva, into my vagina. I trembled, partly for show, mostly for the fierce sensation I’d given myself. The walls of my pussy sucked at my finger greedily, and my pelvis rocked my buttocks on the hard seat.
I’d fixed my eyes upon him the moment his head had appeared around the doorway, but as I masturbated, my eyes focused and unfocused dreamily upon his face. Perhaps that made the fact that I’d never displayed myself so explicitly for anyone as I was doing now easier for my rational mind to accept.
“I’m sure there’s something that would feel even better than this.” It took a lot of effort for me to say this without slurring my speech or moaning like a banshee. I pulled out my finger, and a wet, soaked sound of lust accompanied it.
“We hardly know each other.” That was certainly true. If I intended this to be our first sexual encounter, what had been our first date, or our courtship? Looking at the erection on that herm?
Theo didn’t leave his hiding place, but I could see in the mirror that his ass quivering as he pulled himself against the door-jamb. No doubt he was pressing his cock against it, a final attempt to conquer the unconquerable. Was it as hard as I’d first seen it? Oh, please, I silently begged any higher power that smiles upon these salacious matters, let it be so!
I swallowed hard and forced some saliva into my dry mouth, so when I spoke, it wouldn’t sound like a rusty latch. “We know each other well enough to know what we need.” Yes, there was want there, but there was also a need, possibly greater than we could imagine or dared to admit. I stood up, a little wobbly; my toes burrowed into the carpet, steadying me, and I waited a few moments before slipping my shorts down my legs, stepping out of them defiantly. I heard him start to make another excuse, and I silenced it with a groan, as my hands went to my chest, massaging my breasts and sliding under the soft skin of them.
“Please, Theo,” I said in a weirdly detached way. No, I wasn’t detached from the request; I was only begging politely.
I let him watch as I pulled at my nipples with my extended fingertips until they were as hard as I ever remember them being. I stood still then and offered the rose-tipped flesh to him. “Your herm is ready for me,” I said quietly; if he didn’t like what he saw, a chunky but extremely horny woman standing in his own bedroom, I doubt that the herm would give a damn. There was naked commitment in my voice, “If I have to, I’ll go out there and take care of myself.”
I was dead-serious, and Theo knew it. I think that we could both imagine me walking bare-skinned across the yard, defying the rain and the thunder, my feet and legs spattered with mud, my hair plastered in strings to my back and shoulders. I squirmed as I imagined myself embrace the column, my feet unsure in the slurry of gravel, sand and mud, but then straddling the constant erection, wet with rain, and a moment later, wetter with my lascivious urges. I groaned as a clap of thunder rolled over the house.
Please, Theo, I prayed, I want it this way.
I held onto my breasts as Theo surrendered, coming out of the bathroom/closet, still maintaining a partial modesty. I think his prick was the only thing keeping his shorts at his waist. He faced me, dark eyes drinking me in, and in spite of his protests or attempts for reason, I could smell not only his fresh sweat, but the underlying aroma sex that emanated from him. No man smells like that who doesn’t want to act upon such desires. I felt his hands touch the tops of my breasts, and I released them to his warm, willing hands. “What tetas!” he murmured, obviously pleased. He leaned down to kiss each one hello, rolling the nipples around in his wet mouth like hard, sweet candies. “Such tetas! So lovely!”
I murmured a thanks and pulled at the waistband of his shorts. Without a struggle, they came away and dropped to the ground, while his erection defied gravity and prudence. It was as bold as when he’d first tried to restrain it, and it hovered expectantly in front of me, as if knowing exactly where to go. This close, I was immediately intimidated by the size of it. All those unromantic and accurate terms for it raced through my mind: boner, club, schlong. Even if I disregarded such vulgarities, I was facing no less than a big, fat cock.
Theo looked up from my breasts and chuckled. “Now a little frightened?” he asked. He might’ve been teasing me, questioning my motives, but his thumbs massaged my nipples, very wet with his saliva, and I doubt that he wanted me to change my mind now.
“Maybe, a little. It’s been a while, that’s all,” I replied as bravely as I could, but yes, I was frightened, too. It was beautiful and terrifying, all at once.
“Yes, for me, too. That’s why he’s so lusty.” Theo put his mouth against my ear. “But he’s always this big.” He finished this statement with a warm chuckle.
“It doesn’t mean that I don’t want – you,” I whimpered and put out my hands, taking the erection in them both and placing it between my thighs. I didn’t angle it up to penetrate me, not yet, but merely settled it along the length of my groin, so Theo would realize in very little time how hot and wet he was making me (and had already made me). Now, having straddled my own living herm, I embraced him, my arms around his shoulders, my hands twining in his dark, curly hair. My breasts crushed to his chest, and he released them to slide his palms over my broad hips.
Each large hand grappled with a buttock, eventually pushing them in rhythm so that his hips ground against mine. “What lovely round cheeks you have. Nice juicy handfuls!” He kneaded them like dough, as his penis jerked and bucked against me, eager to find its deep, dark refuge. It very nearly hurt as it stabbed up at me, and I wondered if Theo were in pain, the blunt, eager head trying over and over to find a sanctuary.
The two of us bravely kept it at bay, focusing on each others’ panting mouths with their probing tongues and parted lips, or on my nipples, nestled in the mat of dark hair on his chest, or my buttocks, massaged with growing desire. Here was our missing courtship, a little unorthodox by our quick undressing but passionate and loving, nevertheless. Oh, he had a nice ass, too, maybe a little too round for some womens’ tastes, but dished in nicely upon the sides, unbelievably sexy under my touch. My fingers trembled as I explored him. His skin was hot to the touch.
I cried out as a bold knuckle, which had been pressing delightfully against the bud of my anus, withdrew to allow a fully-extended finger to waggle its way up my rectum. The cheeks of my buttocks closed hard around the intruder’s hand, but not before I had realized how quickly (and effortlessly) he had entered me. “Ah, do you like me knocking at your back door, to play there, or not?” Theo asked; the rapid, easy penetration had suggested one thing, but my tightened bottom another.
“I’ve got to get used to it.” He wiggled the coy offender in place. It felt awfully good. I smiled at him and rotated my ass in reply. “That’s a nice start.”
“Then I’ll do it more,” he promised. He might’ve, had I not been nearly knocked from my feet by a massive pulsation of his penis. I shuddered at the sensation, crying out in surprise, and he let go of my rump. His finger dallied its way out of my butt, tickling me between my cheeks. “I think it best if we relax on the bed.” I nodded and stepped back, the turgid head of his erection dragging itself wetly over my vulva and clitoris. I shivered and moved quickly to the bed, tossing back the covers and sliding onto it on my belly, reveling in the coolness of the linen sheets. Theo was a bit more reserved, as there was no way to lie on his stomach without great forethought.
I rolled onto my back and brazenly splayed open my legs. “Are you always this accommodating?” he chortled.
“Oh, God, never before,” I confessed to him with complete honesty. That was true, and I hoped that he believed me, but it was also true that I was seduced by his maleness, wanting and needing it beyond all reason. “You are just so – ” I fought for the right word, and didn’t find it, ” – nice. Sexy. Handsome. Horny – I mean, you make me horny.” I groaned and massaged my breasts, not caring how I looked or what he thought; I had been transported to ultimate desire. I’d nearly been there before, watching him clandestinely from across the street, then masturbating in my bed, imagining how he might feel and how he might fill me if he were to lie between my legs.
“I am so hot, I can’t stand it,” I breathed. My hips rolled up, the lips of my groin winking open for him.
Maybe I should’ve calmed myself down then and given some thought to just kissing and cuddling together on the wide bed, or, allowing him to suck on my nipples more, but all of my body was concentrating on my genitals, and they nearly cried for satisfaction. “I need you, Theo.”
He nodded and held his ground. How he could just stand there, nude, erect, oozing a thick, big bead of precum –
“You can make love to me,” I said, “but if you just want to call it fucking, that’s all right, too.” No commitments, just sex. If that was all that happened, I’d be unhappy about it, but it had happened to me before and I’d survived. This time felt the best of my previous sexual encounters, and I feared most it coming to nothing. Even now I had astounding memories to treasure.
“It is all the same,” he said with a sultry smile, approaching the bed, “fucking, rutting, making love. I will do all that to you. Would you like that, little one?”
I only groaned a positive reply, the erect penis hovering over me. My hips levered up, hungry and needy, and I kept them suspended as the slick head of his hard erection finally kissed my pussy lips in welcome. His strong hands supported my buttocks in a warm hammock. Then flesh made way for flesh, softness for hardness, and when I came to rest upon the mattress, I was pinned there with a delightful, demanding pressure upon me and within me. I cried out my first orgasm then, with just the head of his cock within me, opening the passage in a tender but relentless manner, pushing the lips apart. Theo hardly minded my wailing, and stared lovingly at me until it and my climax passed, his cock-head tenuously anchored within me. Then there was a long, slow introduction to his organ, my vagina stretching and clasping around it. It was a tight fit, but he went with the utmost ease, until the root of his penis pressed hard to my throbbing clitoris, and I knew that it wasn’t going to be my last climax.
His first orgasm was swift. Barely four complete strokes passed before he muttered something I couldn’t understand, then a stiffening of his whole body, as though his cock had taken control of him. A hot fullness followed with a coarse groan from deep in his chest.
Theo cradled me in his arms, his head and chest slightly raised over mine. The barest tip of his tongue played over my lips, and when they parted, it slipped in to touch the hard and soft interface between my upper lip and my teeth. Such a small, nearly innocent gesture, yet I was already beginning to undulate against him, desiring him again. “Ah, little one, what a lively creature you are,” he laughed low, retrieving his tongue and pushing his lips to mine.
“I’m hardly little,” I replied. There wasn’t much difference in height, and his solid, just-over-slim build made me uncomfortable with my proportions.
“Well, I want a term of endearment for you, and I thought that one was not too familiar.” I laughed aloud at that; we had just endured bone-shattering orgasms in each other’s arms, we were sweating like plow horses, my pussy was oozing the thick cream of his semen, and his penis looked as though it had been iced like a cinnamon bun. If that wasn’t familiar, Theo had a different dictionary than the one I used. I think he caught the irony, and he cocked his head. “Shall I call you dear one?”
“That’s nice,” I smiled, settling back on the pillows. “I like little one, though. It sounds fine, coming from you.”
“I shall call you all manner of sweet things, and show them to you, too.” His smile was big and very white against his beard and mustache. He kissed me again, impulsively, and trying to maintain this cavalier aura, he jostled me in his arms. There was an additional thrust of his groin against my hip. “Tell me, little one, if I had not come to my senses, would you have gone outside to be satisfied by the herm?”
The worst part of the storm had passed, but there was a steady rain pattering on the window above us. His eyes studied me closely, and I could be nothing less than honest. He had seen me naked and desperate, unashamed by acting like a whore in front of a near stranger. “Yes, I would’ve gone out there,” I replied, “but I only would have been relieved by the herm. Here I was satisfied. By you.”
He blinked at me several times; although he smiled, his eyes were somber. He was trying to find something to say, but nothing seemed adequate. I felt the pulse of his penis on my skin, and I moved a little into it, and it responded with an immediate thickening. I sighed in pleasure at this small victory, his desire returning as quickly as his erection. Now he found words. “Shall I satisfy you again, dear one?” I had already slipped from his grasp and assumed the posture of a woman in heat. With a chuckle, he replied with that of a man in need, in lust.
We ate the sausage and mushroom pizza in bed, not wanting to be far from it in the event our sexual appetite returned, although we would’ve used any willing surface to support either one of our backs. Theo had gone to answer the door, even though I teased him that he wouldn’t be able go five minutes without an erection. He’d tossed the comforter over me to hide my charms from his all-too-easily persuaded eyes, and turned his back on me as he slipped on his shorts. I’d planned to fix him when he returned, and arranged myself in all my naked glory in the center of the bed. Propped up on pillows and cushions, my index and middle fingers were deep in my pussy as I heard him humming, coming back to the bedroom. He’d anticipated my trick, and he was already nude, half-erect, as he came into the room.
He balanced the pizza box on the foot-board and climbed into bed beside me. “Such a wicked thing,” he nuzzled my cheek, pulling my hand from between my legs. “I thought we both decided we were hungry.”
We had, and I might’ve made some flippant comment about preferring lowly pizza to sex, except I could only watch and let out a thin sound of desire, as he took my offending fingers and sucked them dry, one by one, never taking his eyes from me. “What a lovely appertif,” he sighed, savoring each one. I thought it best to restrain myself during dinner, and we sat together like old college friends, sharing a glass of Coke as we ate over the pizza box. In spite of our remarkable reserve, the pizza was slippery with cheese, and we each suffered our share of spattered tomato sauce and the errant mushroom slice. A quick lick here or there served for a hasty clean-up, but we’d benefit from a real shower after dinner.
Theo put aside the pizza box and the uneaten portion and I rolled onto my belly, feeling pleasantly but not overly full. The gnawing sensation from having missed dinner several hours ago had been appeased, and I was returning to my reverie at being naked in this wonderful fellow’s bed. I turned up my head as he lay beside me, and he kissed some tomato sauce from the corner of my mouth. “Would my little one like a shower?” he said, reading my mind.
“That would be nice.” I could hear the rain continue outside, slowing at last. I certainly didn’t want to go home. To prove that point, I swayed my bottom a little, and Theo ran his hand from my shoulder, where he’d been tangling it in my hair, down my spine and over my buttocks, letting it remain there. The very tips of his fingers dropped into the curving crack. He leaned forward and nuzzled my shoulder.
“Do you know what a hoplite is, little one?” he asked me lazily, the pads of his fingers pressing against my buttocks almost imperceptibly. While I don’t think I reacted outwardly, I heard a catch in my inner voice. Had he read my mind again? I murmured a yes, and found myself spreading my legs apart more than slightly so that the cheeks of my ass moved apart as well. Theo rumbled a laugh in his chest and took advantage of this development; his fingertips touched lower against my flesh, coming to rest on the narrow strip of tissue that formed the separation between my buttocks. “Do you know how they loved?”
I raised my head and looked at him over my shoulder. “Why do you ask?”
“Just curious. Your beautiful bottom seems intrigued by such things.” To prove his point, a single finger touched my anus, resting there lightly but persistently, like a dragonfly on a blade of grass. I let out a hiss of desire. “You see?”
“Yes.” I hoped that he might put a finger in me again, as he had done while we shared our first sensual embrace, but he didn’t. “I’ve only done that once before, Theo,” I told him matter of factly. “Actually, it was done to me. I’d said I was interested, and about all I did from that point was to get on my hands and knees. The next thing I knew I had the guy’s entire dick up my ass.” I said this as quickly as the encounter had been for me. “It hurt like fire, and there was blood afterward.”
“Oh, your poor bottom!” he said empathically, regarding it with a certain sadness. “What an idiot he must’ve been.”
I shrugged, acknowledging his assessment of my previous encounter. “Well, it didn’t happen again.” That one experience hadn’t completely soured me on the idea, and I smiled at Theo. “I’m not unwilling, with the right person, and the right touch,” I said quietly. The dragonfly pushed against me very nicely, and I sighed, a smile curling my lips.
Theo drew me from the bed and took me into the bathroom, which had a separate shower stall and bathtub. We decided on a shower, the bathtub really only made to accommodate a single person – we’d wait for that new spa to explore our lust underwater. Our initial soaping brought Theo to a proud erection, as large as it always was, just as he’d whispered into my ear. I was a little anxious, but I’d been consumed with pleasure during our first intercourse. Now he was unerringly patient, massaging my buttocks and my thighs, rubbing my belly and breasts with an erotic massage that in time made me willing to do anything with him.
With a generous handful of liquid soap and warm water, I turned my back on him, leaning against the glass of the shower walls as he gently pried my cheeks apart. I fondled his penis and positioned the swollen head against my skin. I finally gathered up my courage let go of it and pressed my hands to the glass, forcing myself to breathe evenly and deeply. In this position I had to trust Theo entirely.
Each exhalation from my lungs was a form of relaxation, and I felt the turgid knob of his erection rest low between the cheeks of my soapy buttocks. I tried not to tense up. I’d licked and sucked it in bed, and it didn’t seem so threatening there. On the other hand, my mouth could open a lot wider than my ass, which seemed to have a particularly stubborn mind of its own, particularly at a time like this.
A few moments passed, and now I felt Theo press the glans against me with a heavy, deliberate tension. My sphincter widened gradually and stayed that way. No relief, no respite. I heard myself mewling and crying, tiny sobs, but I wasn’t going to say no or stop. More pressure. Please don’t let it be pain, I prayed, forcing myself to take deep breaths. Water from the shower spilled into my open mouth. More pressure. “Oooh,” I moaned, locking my knees so I wouldn’t jerk away from between Theo and the wall.
There was a sudden ease in the pressure, only a tiny bit, really, but a notifiable change, and I heard Theo laughing in the rush of water. My sphincter was stretched open and being held there by the width of his erection. Theo’s hands slipped around me, taking hold of a heaving breast.
“Look, dear one,” he urged me, “see how pretty you are in the mirror.” He could see me pressed against the clear glass of the shower door, and as he saw my smile in the reflection, he squeezed my breasts.
“You look so happy. Even your tetas are happy.” My nipples were hard and pleasingly sore with his kisses and nips. “And how is your little pearl? Is it happy, too?” One hand reached down between my legs, coaxing my clit out of its fleshy sheath with a few tempting strokes.
I leaned against him, trying to watch us. “Are you in all the way?” I asked, nuzzling his neck.
“Oh, my heavens, no, little one. A little at a time. No more this time. This is a strange, exotic place for both of us. We need to go slowly so we can explore it.” I reached behind me and discovered that only the head of his penis had penetrated me; the shaft was nestled between my cheeks. “You see? Just my juicy purple plum on top – it feels good just like this, doesn’t it?”
I could hardly argue with him. I was pleasantly opened, and my mound was being fingered expertly. I began to respond to that, which in turn, tightened my anus around his erection. He grasped at the tightness, which only served to spur me to another spasm of passion. We took turns gasping for air, and after an brief but intense interlude of squeezing and massaging and prodding, we came one after the other, my body leaning heavily against the glass, water cascading over my shoulders and back, my clit burning down to my toes, while Theo cried out like the thunder, delivering wave after wave of come into me. He carefully leaned on me, as the spasms passed through his penis and into my body, and already I was anticipating the next time we joined this way, taking his erection just a little deeper into my body, locking it into me ruthlessly.
I moved in a week later.

Read 9699 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(36 votes)

Vote list (Close) :

Please rate this text:   

The New Guy in Town

As I should’ve guessed by now, having lived most of my life in Arizona, the monsoon wasn’t as close as I’d thought. I’d sped home to get under cover before the rain started, only to be greeted by wind and thunder and lightning. It all looked ominous, and it smelled like rain, but I could’ve stood outdoors with my face up, staring at the clouds, and stayed that way for a long time without ever getting wet. I sighed and went inside. My landlords’ three cats, already terrified by the ominous rumblings outside, suddenly remembered it was dinnertime, and set up an unearthly howling, the weather temporarily forgotten.
I gave them twice as much wet food as they were supposed to have in the evening, figuring that if the little furballs went into a digestive coma afterward and missed the storm, it would be better for all of us.
I’d been housesitting for three weeks while my landlords escaped the heat in San Diego. This was a great arrangement; in exchange for eliminating the rent on the guest house I leased from them in back, I could stay in the house, if I chose, and my only duties were to entertain and look after the cats, collect the paper and mail, and just keep an eyeball on the place. I could live with this plan for the rest of my life, or at least the rest of the summer.
I went into the guest bedroom where I sometimes spent the night and changed out of my work clothes, stripping entirely before slipping into a pair of shorts and a tank top. If there had been other people around, I would’ve kept on my underwear, but it was hot and muggy, and I didn’t need to have anything binding around me. I would’ve considered wandering around the house naked, except I wanted to keep the window shades open and watch the storm let loose, if it ever did.
The cats had already demolished their food and disappeared for the evening as I came back into the living room. I sifted through the mail and found a mistaken delivery, to the new guy across the street. I thought that I could drop it in his mailbox tomorrow morning, but as I looked out the front window, I saw that he was in his front yard, dutifully raking up leaves and debris even as the oncoming storm tried to thwart his efforts. I paused and stared at him a few minutes.
Damn, he was cute! I’d already discussed this with my landlords, a gay couple, and we three were in total agreement. His name was Theo, and he was a professor in the fine arts department of the university. He was Greek, either by birth or by heritage, and he was one of those dark fellows, not very tall but well made, with curly black hair, and a beard and mustache. The few times I’d approached him to give him another piece of errant mail or to exchange phone numbers, in case of an emergency, he seemed nearly as shy as I. He spoke with a trace of an accent, and perhaps this made him reluctant to say much of anything to a stranger, but he smiled easily, I think, when I wasn’t too bashful to look away.
How stupidly bashful could I be as I felt myself tingle in several places as I looked at him, though? He was wearing the traditional summer uniform of the neighborhood, t-shirt, shorts and sandals (a departure from the more popular rubber flip-flops), leaving me with a pleasant view of his legs and bare arms. I wondered if he had a girl friend (my landlords wondered he had a boy friend); so far we’d only seen Theo and Theo alone, and one of my landlords had smiled at me before they’d left for the coast and mentioned something about hope springing eternal as he cocked his head in the direction of the house across the street.
“Fuck you,” I told him sweetly, waving good-bye to them both. Who was anyone kidding? I’m nobody’s cover girl. I enjoy food and loathe exercise. It’s boring as hell. Even if I was at my ideal weight, I doubt that it would be in keeping with the good old American standard of anorexic girls being the ones all the guys are looking for. All the women in my family have breasts and hips and butts, and none of that would go away if I dieted into oblivion. (The one time I did lose weight, the only man in my circle of friends and acquaintances who showed any interest in the new, svelte me was a guy with an established reputation of screwing anything female. There was talk that he’d go after boys, too, and I believed it. He did have a prick the size of my vibrator, and he could stay as hard as it for an incredibly long time; on the other hand, he had about as much personality as a vibrator, and the best thing about fucking with him was that I didn’t have to keep one hand on him to make sure that he stayed in place.)
Depressing memories and realities aside, I thought that I might as well be the good neighbor and give Theo his letter and warn him about the storm. I slipped on my sandals and grabbed my keys, turning on the porch light and a side light in the living room for good measure before locking the door.
“If you stay out here much longer, you’re going to get hit by lightning,” I said by way of hello. “Where in the world did you find garden tools with metal handles?”
“The last owner left them in the storage shed,” Theo said, looking at the rake in his hand. “You don’t think this is a good idea?”
“I think that there’s a reason for Home Depot selling wood-handled rakes and stuff. It’s about to let loose anyway,” I added, looking up at the sky. With the clouds, gray and grayer and nearly black, swirling above us, a deluge seemed imminent.
“All right.” Theo moved the wheelbarrow to the side of the house, in front of a gate that he said was padlocked from the other side. He tried to gather up the loose tools to carry them into the house and into the shed in the back, only he had more than an armload, and I volunteered to help. We exchanged a rake and a hula hoe for the letter I’d intended to give him, and I followed him through the front door. “I’m trying to be a good neighbor and look after my yard.”
I smiled at his back, slowing as he put on a few lights; the stormy pre-dusk had undermined any natural lighting afforded by open windows. “Everyone thinks that you’re doing a good job,” I assured him. He was happy hearing that and in the spirit of neighborliness, offered to give me a tour of his house. My smile was a little more self-conscious then. “I’ve already seen it. Whenever a house goes up for sale in the neighborhood, everyone makes it a point to investigate it.
“But, I like all of your bookcases,” I rushed to add. The living room was sparsely furnished, as was the rest of the house, but the longest stretch of wall in it was filled with tall bookcases, probably custom-built, most of them filled with hundreds of books.
“You like books? Me, too. This is the first house I’ve ever owned, and I swear that it will be the last. I don’t mind traveling, but I hated to pack up and move every few years. You see that I don’t have much furniture, so that wasn’t a hardship, but I got tired of seeing my books disappear into box after box. You can come over some time and look through my books, if you like.”
I murmured in agreement and we went through the house, out into the back yard. As Theo put away the tools in the small shed, I surveyed the yard. It was long and narrow, like the entire lot, and while the previous owners hadn’t spent nearly as much time working on it as they had the front, at least they’d put in some trees and allowed them to become established. Theo closed the shed and noticed me observing the back forty. He sighed.
“I don’t know what is to become of all this space,” he announced. “Here,” he indicated the small patio that we were standing upon and which ran the width of the back of the house, “I am having a spa put in, and making a grape arbor over half of it, but the rest –” He trailed off, as though those projects would do very little to improve the yard overall.
“Oh, I think this is nice. There are a lot of trees.”
He nodded. “Yes, good ones, too.” He led me out into the yard and we stopped by each. Like in the garden that I hoped to have one day, all of the trees were fruit-producing, and the previous owners had found some that I would’ve doubted to have much success in the desert (what one can do with drip irrigation and grey water!). There was an apple and an apricot, two lemon trees, a tangerine, and a lime tree. “I wish I could have an olive, right by the patio, but somebody told me I cannot.”
I explained to Theo that the city council had banned fruit-bearing varieties of olives, but he might plant a sterile one. He shook his head. “I know they are messy, but why have an olive tree with no olives?”
I nodded. “I know what you mean. But there are still a lot of old trees in town, and just about anyone who has them will let you pick as many as you want. I’ve done that before, and cured them.” Not in a few years, admittedly, but when I had, they’d turned out as good as any in an expensive deli.
“You have!” Theo’s face lit up, a bright spot in the gloom. “My mother made olives, and my aunts in Greece still do. I’ve helped, a long time ago, too. Perhaps we can go olive-picking this autumn.” I was ready to agree to anything, seeing that lovely smile. I commented that he might consider a pomegranate tree near the patio for shade and some privacy around the spa. He liked that idea, and just as a very loud and sustained roll of thunder washed over us and we looked at each other, both of us thinking that it was high time to leave the back yard, I noticed something odd over his shoulder.
“What’s that?” I asked, already having a good idea. I walked around him and went up to a stone sculpture, a little taller than I. It was standing near the back corner of the yard. It appeared to be a column, carved smooth on four sides, so that, except for the point at the top, it might be a very short obelisk.
On its top was the head of a satyr, bearded and crowned with grape leaves. Tendrils curled around its stone horns. The sightless face was calm and serene, very nearly unsatyrlike, only that the sculptor had given the tiniest curl to one side of the mouth, so this fellow was not quite as tranquil as he first let on.
“This is another reason for me staying in one place,” Theo chuckled, “my little herm. The nuisance weighs a lot, more than I, and I think he gets heavier with each move. I think he wants to settle down.”
“I think he’d be happy here, with all the trees.” I tried not to look down the front surface of the column.
“When things are more put together, I am going to move him to the patio, so he can enjoy it as well as I. He’s not going to be relegated to this lonely little place for much longer.” Theo patted the stone satyr on the shoulder.
“He’s – it’s very nice. I’d guess that he isn’t an original.”
“Oh, ho, not at all! He’d be in the Louvre or the British Museum if he were, or maybe even the Getty. No, I bought him in Greece years ago. He’s copied after some classic herms, but he isn’t quite in keeping with those. He’s made more for the tourist trade now.” Theo reluctantly pointed to the place I’d tried to avoid looking. “Today’s people are more prurient than the old Hellenes.”
Well, since he’d pointed, I might as well look. Most pictures that I’d seen of herm, or ones that were part of museum collections, had some indication of genitalia carved in the otherwise unadorned column. What I remember seeing were bas-relief depictions, or merely outlines, of an erect penis with a very symmetrical set of testicles balanced beneath.
No such false modesty for Theo’s herm. This statue’s genitals were three-dimensional, standing away from the column boldly in a thatch of carved pubic hair, and accurate in every detail. The fellow was uncircumsized and erect, pointing wickedly to the sky, yet the head of his penis was still somewhat encased in his stony foreskin. One could almost imagine that if a little patience were practiced, the glans of that erection would peek completely through, smooth and round and very, very hard.
A shattering clap of thunder had me imagining that in the next few seconds, either Theo or I would be struck by lightning. We weren’t that unlucky, but the thunder seemed to have opened the clouds at last, and we found ourselves in the middle of a downpour. “Back to the house!” Theo cried out to me, taking my hand and pulling me to him, in that direction. I didn’t think he needed to be that dramatic or that blunt, because I had no intention of standing out here any longer.
By the time we reached the patio, we might as well have run a mile in the rain. We were both drenched, and I followed Theo’s example and kicked off my sandals on the stoop before going into the utility room. Theo was laughing at our appearances (“wet desert rats!”) and he pulled two towels from the drier, handing me one as I tried not to drip too much on the floor.
I took the towel Theo had given me and made a few sweeps of my hair, giving it more attention than I wanted (it was only wet hair, after all) when I caught him watching me. The movement of my arms had called my unbound breasts into play, and my chilled nipples might’ve raked the thin cotton of my tank top had the wet cloth not clung to them possessively. Because of this, my newly-hardened nipples were mercilessly outlined, only decent due to the fabric that was rain-plastered over them. With an inward sigh, I put the towel over my shoulders, like a shawl, affording a curtain to this delicious little peep show.
“You said you like books. Let me show you something,” Theo suggested in a brittle voice, obviously wanting to change topics, spoken or observed. I followed him into the master bedroom. It was larger than most, the space at the foot of the bed capable of holding a pair of chairs clustered around a low table. There were a number of coffee table-style books on it, and Theo handed me the top one. “Here is my most recent work. Photos and text are both mine.” His eyes darted in the direction of the master bathroom. “If you want to look at it, I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I smiled and took the book. As he disappeared, I settled myself on the poured-concrete footboard of the platform bed; it seemed more comfortable that either of the chairs in the room. I pulled the towel from my shoulders. It was already clammy, and I had enough of that from my top and shorts. I began to skim the pages of the books, bright, bold colors of Greek villages and the Aegean sea. I couldn’t stop thinking of the herm outside, or its shameless erection, being lashed by an Arizona monsoon, and I thumbed through the book, wondering if there might be any photos of Greek sculpture.
I glanced up as a heard a peculiar noise come from the bathroom. I couldn’t recall if Theo had closed a door, but the bath itself was recessed, and one had to go through the equivalent of a walk-in closet to reach it. As a result, privacy was assured even without a door.
Nevertheless, I nearly dropped the heavy book as I saw him reflected in a full-length mirror against one wall of the closet. Theo had pulled off his shirt. I don’t know where it had gone. His shorts were pooled at his ankles. He was leaning against the bathroom counter, his face screwed up in an inscrutable expression as both hands hovered over his groin.
He had grasped his fully erect penis, and although it was obscured with his actions, it could only be described as generous. The head was crimson and obviously bloated, ready and eager to bore into any willing female (or male, if my landlords had anything to say in the matter). I slid the book down to the floor, propping it against the footboard, never taking my eyes from this graphic demonstration. Without diverting my eyes, I pulled my top up to my armpits, releasing my breasts.
I attacked my nipples then, grasping each one between prodding fingers, the aureoles round and pebbly as the firm nipples swelled even more at the vigorous attention. We each pleasured ourselves for a little bit, my tits trembling and shaking as the crotch of my shorts was caught up high between my legs, growing wet with my juices. At other times, were I to stand up suddenly, I’d be embarrassed to have to recover the fabric from between my ass cheeks, but there wasn’t a thought of shame in me right now.
I gasped as I suddenly realized that Theo wasn’t masturbating, but trying to ease the blood from his erection. He was taking deep, open-mouthed breaths, attempting to calm himself, and with distress I began to see his penis pale, softening a little in his grip. My groin lurched at the spectacle, and I could feel the lips of my vulva alternately open and purse, begging to accept this rod if it were only offered. Even if he didn’t have fucking in mind, why on earth didn’t he relieve the tension in his groin the good old-fashioned way? There were towels within arms’ reach, and he’d no doubt feel better if he were only to allow nature to take its course.
My mind raced. I wasn’t being entirely altruistic, thinking only that Theo ought to be treating himself more gently. With each soundless gasp that escaped through his lips, I could swear I saw Theo’s erection flag a little more, the purple hue of animal passion drain into the ashen color of civility. I squeezed my breasts to my chest and suppressed a deep sigh, even a throat-seizing groan. Maybe I shouldn’t have — maybe I should’ve called to Theo in this uncontrolled way, calling him to me like a stallion to a mare, a dog to a bitch in heat. After all, it was no mistake that I (yes, me!) must have caused this wonderful, sexual response. My hips were jutting forward, and I took a deep breath.
“Theo, can you come here a minute?” I said in a raised voice. I could see him pause, distracted by me, and this brief respite allowed his unruly penis to try and recover its former glory. Oh, God, I saw it jerk hard in his hand! I felt a phantom prick, and big as the one he was trying to suppress, working its way into my cunt as a matching pulsation twinged between my legs.
“A moment,” he replied, working again, now with more fervor on controlling his desire.
“No, now, please.” Each word was a sentence, a calm but irrefutable command, and I was pleased that I’d had the good sense to make my request in a sane manner. I watched as he pulled his shorts up his legs clumsily, and I grinned as I noticed, him walking back to the bedroom door, that he’d only drawn the garment over his front; his firm, perfectly-formed ass refused to be bound unless he made a stronger effort to conceal it. I leaned back on the footboard, and when he ducked his head around the door to see what I considered so important, his face froze in surprise.
My breasts were still exposed; I’d left them on their own to argue our case as I’d pulled the crotch of my shorts to one side with my left hand. With my right, I teased open the folds of pink skin and gave a tiny cry of pleasure as I located, then gently pinched my swollen clitoris. It was as excited as his penis, only I wasn’t doing anything so foolish as trying to stop the ecstasy I was feeling. Knowing that I had his undivided attention, I toyed with my clit for a few moments before I eased my index finger between the moist lips of my vulva, into my vagina. I trembled, partly for show, mostly for the fierce sensation I’d given myself. The walls of my pussy sucked at my finger greedily, and my pelvis rocked my buttocks on the hard seat.
I’d fixed my eyes upon him the moment his head had appeared around the doorway, but as I masturbated, my eyes focused and unfocused dreamily upon his face. Perhaps that made the fact that I’d never displayed myself so explicitly for anyone as I was doing now easier for my rational mind to accept.
“I’m sure there’s something that would feel even better than this.” It took a lot of effort for me to say this without slurring my speech or moaning like a banshee. I pulled out my finger, and a wet, soaked sound of lust accompanied it.
“We hardly know each other.” That was certainly true. If I intended this to be our first sexual encounter, what had been our first date, or our courtship? Looking at the erection on that herm?
Theo didn’t leave his hiding place, but I could see in the mirror that his ass quivering as he pulled himself against the door-jamb. No doubt he was pressing his cock against it, a final attempt to conquer the unconquerable. Was it as hard as I’d first seen it? Oh, please, I silently begged any higher power that smiles upon these salacious matters, let it be so!
I swallowed hard and forced some saliva into my dry mouth, so when I spoke, it wouldn’t sound like a rusty latch. “We know each other well enough to know what we need.” Yes, there was want there, but there was also a need, possibly greater than we could imagine or dared to admit. I stood up, a little wobbly; my toes burrowed into the carpet, steadying me, and I waited a few moments before slipping my shorts down my legs, stepping out of them defiantly. I heard him start to make another excuse, and I silenced it with a groan, as my hands went to my chest, massaging my breasts and sliding under the soft skin of them.
“Please, Theo,” I said in a weirdly detached way. No, I wasn’t detached from the request; I was only begging politely.
I let him watch as I pulled at my nipples with my extended fingertips until they were as hard as I ever remember them being. I stood still then and offered the rose-tipped flesh to him. “Your herm is ready for me,” I said quietly; if he didn’t like what he saw, a chunky but extremely horny woman standing in his own bedroom, I doubt that the herm would give a damn. There was naked commitment in my voice, “If I have to, I’ll go out there and take care of myself.”
I was dead-serious, and Theo knew it. I think that we could both imagine me walking bare-skinned across the yard, defying the rain and the thunder, my feet and legs spattered with mud, my hair plastered in strings to my back and shoulders. I squirmed as I imagined myself embrace the column, my feet unsure in the slurry of gravel, sand and mud, but then straddling the constant erection, wet with rain, and a moment later, wetter with my lascivious urges. I groaned as a clap of thunder rolled over the house.
Please, Theo, I prayed, I want it this way.
I held onto my breasts as Theo surrendered, coming out of the bathroom/closet, still maintaining a partial modesty. I think his prick was the only thing keeping his shorts at his waist. He faced me, dark eyes drinking me in, and in spite of his protests or attempts for reason, I could smell not only his fresh sweat, but the underlying aroma sex that emanated from him. No man smells like that who doesn’t want to act upon such desires. I felt his hands touch the tops of my breasts, and I released them to his warm, willing hands. “What tetas!” he murmured, obviously pleased. He leaned down to kiss each one hello, rolling the nipples around in his wet mouth like hard, sweet candies. “Such tetas! So lovely!”
I murmured a thanks and pulled at the waistband of his shorts. Without a struggle, they came away and dropped to the ground, while his erection defied gravity and prudence. It was as bold as when he’d first tried to restrain it, and it hovered expectantly in front of me, as if knowing exactly where to go. This close, I was immediately intimidated by the size of it. All those unromantic and accurate terms for it raced through my mind: boner, club, schlong. Even if I disregarded such vulgarities, I was facing no less than a big, fat cock.
Theo looked up from my breasts and chuckled. “Now a little frightened?” he asked. He might’ve been teasing me, questioning my motives, but his thumbs massaged my nipples, very wet with his saliva, and I doubt that he wanted me to change my mind now.
“Maybe, a little. It’s been a while, that’s all,” I replied as bravely as I could, but yes, I was frightened, too. It was beautiful and terrifying, all at once.
“Yes, for me, too. That’s why he’s so lusty.” Theo put his mouth against my ear. “But he’s always this big.” He finished this statement with a warm chuckle.
“It doesn’t mean that I don’t want – you,” I whimpered and put out my hands, taking the erection in them both and placing it between my thighs. I didn’t angle it up to penetrate me, not yet, but merely settled it along the length of my groin, so Theo would realize in very little time how hot and wet he was making me (and had already made me). Now, having straddled my own living herm, I embraced him, my arms around his shoulders, my hands twining in his dark, curly hair. My breasts crushed to his chest, and he released them to slide his palms over my broad hips.
Each large hand grappled with a buttock, eventually pushing them in rhythm so that his hips ground against mine. “What lovely round cheeks you have. Nice juicy handfuls!” He kneaded them like dough, as his penis jerked and bucked against me, eager to find its deep, dark refuge. It very nearly hurt as it stabbed up at me, and I wondered if Theo were in pain, the blunt, eager head trying over and over to find a sanctuary.
The two of us bravely kept it at bay, focusing on each others’ panting mouths with their probing tongues and parted lips, or on my nipples, nestled in the mat of dark hair on his chest, or my buttocks, massaged with growing desire. Here was our missing courtship, a little unorthodox by our quick undressing but passionate and loving, nevertheless. Oh, he had a nice ass, too, maybe a little too round for some womens’ tastes, but dished in nicely upon the sides, unbelievably sexy under my touch. My fingers trembled as I explored him. His skin was hot to the touch.
I cried out as a bold knuckle, which had been pressing delightfully against the bud of my anus, withdrew to allow a fully-extended finger to waggle its way up my rectum. The cheeks of my buttocks closed hard around the intruder’s hand, but not before I had realized how quickly (and effortlessly) he had entered me. “Ah, do you like me knocking at your back door, to play there, or not?” Theo asked; the rapid, easy penetration had suggested one thing, but my tightened bottom another.
“I’ve got to get used to it.” He wiggled the coy offender in place. It felt awfully good. I smiled at him and rotated my ass in reply. “That’s a nice start.”
“Then I’ll do it more,” he promised. He might’ve, had I not been nearly knocked from my feet by a massive pulsation of his penis. I shuddered at the sensation, crying out in surprise, and he let go of my rump. His finger dallied its way out of my butt, tickling me between my cheeks. “I think it best if we relax on the bed.” I nodded and stepped back, the turgid head of his erection dragging itself wetly over my vulva and clitoris. I shivered and moved quickly to the bed, tossing back the covers and sliding onto it on my belly, reveling in the coolness of the linen sheets. Theo was a bit more reserved, as there was no way to lie on his stomach without great forethought.
I rolled onto my back and brazenly splayed open my legs. “Are you always this accommodating?” he chortled.
“Oh, God, never before,” I confessed to him with complete honesty. That was true, and I hoped that he believed me, but it was also true that I was seduced by his maleness, wanting and needing it beyond all reason. “You are just so – ” I fought for the right word, and didn’t find it, ” – nice. Sexy. Handsome. Horny – I mean, you make me horny.” I groaned and massaged my breasts, not caring how I looked or what he thought; I had been transported to ultimate desire. I’d nearly been there before, watching him clandestinely from across the street, then masturbating in my bed, imagining how he might feel and how he might fill me if he were to lie between my legs.
“I am so hot, I can’t stand it,” I breathed. My hips rolled up, the lips of my groin winking open for him.
Maybe I should’ve calmed myself down then and given some thought to just kissing and cuddling together on the wide bed, or, allowing him to suck on my nipples more, but all of my body was concentrating on my genitals, and they nearly cried for satisfaction. “I need you, Theo.”
He nodded and held his ground. How he could just stand there, nude, erect, oozing a thick, big bead of precum –
“You can make love to me,” I said, “but if you just want to call it fucking, that’s all right, too.” No commitments, just sex. If that was all that happened, I’d be unhappy about it, but it had happened to me before and I’d survived. This time felt the best of my previous sexual encounters, and I feared most it coming to nothing. Even now I had astounding memories to treasure.
“It is all the same,” he said with a sultry smile, approaching the bed, “fucking, rutting, making love. I will do all that to you. Would you like that, little one?”
I only groaned a positive reply, the erect penis hovering over me. My hips levered up, hungry and needy, and I kept them suspended as the slick head of his hard erection finally kissed my pussy lips in welcome. His strong hands supported my buttocks in a warm hammock. Then flesh made way for flesh, softness for hardness, and when I came to rest upon the mattress, I was pinned there with a delightful, demanding pressure upon me and within me. I cried out my first orgasm then, with just the head of his cock within me, opening the passage in a tender but relentless manner, pushing the lips apart. Theo hardly minded my wailing, and stared lovingly at me until it and my climax passed, his cock-head tenuously anchored within me. Then there was a long, slow introduction to his organ, my vagina stretching and clasping around it. It was a tight fit, but he went with the utmost ease, until the root of his penis pressed hard to my throbbing clitoris, and I knew that it wasn’t going to be my last climax.
His first orgasm was swift. Barely four complete strokes passed before he muttered something I couldn’t understand, then a stiffening of his whole body, as though his cock had taken control of him. A hot fullness followed with a coarse groan from deep in his chest.
Theo cradled me in his arms, his head and chest slightly raised over mine. The barest tip of his tongue played over my lips, and when they parted, it slipped in to touch the hard and soft interface between my upper lip and my teeth. Such a small, nearly innocent gesture, yet I was already beginning to undulate against him, desiring him again. “Ah, little one, what a lively creature you are,” he laughed low, retrieving his tongue and pushing his lips to mine.
“I’m hardly little,” I replied. There wasn’t much difference in height, and his solid, just-over-slim build made me uncomfortable with my proportions.
“Well, I want a term of endearment for you, and I thought that one was not too familiar.” I laughed aloud at that; we had just endured bone-shattering orgasms in each other’s arms, we were sweating like plow horses, my pussy was oozing the thick cream of his semen, and his penis looked as though it had been iced like a cinnamon bun. If that wasn’t familiar, Theo had a different dictionary than the one I used. I think he caught the irony, and he cocked his head. “Shall I call you dear one?”
“That’s nice,” I smiled, settling back on the pillows. “I like little one, though. It sounds fine, coming from you.”
“I shall call you all manner of sweet things, and show them to you, too.” His smile was big and very white against his beard and mustache. He kissed me again, impulsively, and trying to maintain this cavalier aura, he jostled me in his arms. There was an additional thrust of his groin against my hip. “Tell me, little one, if I had not come to my senses, would you have gone outside to be satisfied by the herm?”
The worst part of the storm had passed, but there was a steady rain pattering on the window above us. His eyes studied me closely, and I could be nothing less than honest. He had seen me naked and desperate, unashamed by acting like a whore in front of a near stranger. “Yes, I would’ve gone out there,” I replied, “but I only would have been relieved by the herm. Here I was satisfied. By you.”
He blinked at me several times; although he smiled, his eyes were somber. He was trying to find something to say, but nothing seemed adequate. I felt the pulse of his penis on my skin, and I moved a little into it, and it responded with an immediate thickening. I sighed in pleasure at this small victory, his desire returning as quickly as his erection. Now he found words. “Shall I satisfy you again, dear one?” I had already slipped from his grasp and assumed the posture of a woman in heat. With a chuckle, he replied with that of a man in need, in lust.
We ate the sausage and mushroom pizza in bed, not wanting to be far from it in the event our sexual appetite returned, although we would’ve used any willing surface to support either one of our backs. Theo had gone to answer the door, even though I teased him that he wouldn’t be able go five minutes without an erection. He’d tossed the comforter over me to hide my charms from his all-too-easily persuaded eyes, and turned his back on me as he slipped on his shorts. I’d planned to fix him when he returned, and arranged myself in all my naked glory in the center of the bed. Propped up on pillows and cushions, my index and middle fingers were deep in my pussy as I heard him humming, coming back to the bedroom. He’d anticipated my trick, and he was already nude, half-erect, as he came into the room.
He balanced the pizza box on the foot-board and climbed into bed beside me. “Such a wicked thing,” he nuzzled my cheek, pulling my hand from between my legs. “I thought we both decided we were hungry.”
We had, and I might’ve made some flippant comment about preferring lowly pizza to sex, except I could only watch and let out a thin sound of desire, as he took my offending fingers and sucked them dry, one by one, never taking his eyes from me. “What a lovely appertif,” he sighed, savoring each one. I thought it best to restrain myself during dinner, and we sat together like old college friends, sharing a glass of Coke as we ate over the pizza box. In spite of our remarkable reserve, the pizza was slippery with cheese, and we each suffered our share of spattered tomato sauce and the errant mushroom slice. A quick lick here or there served for a hasty clean-up, but we’d benefit from a real shower after dinner.
Theo put aside the pizza box and the uneaten portion and I rolled onto my belly, feeling pleasantly but not overly full. The gnawing sensation from having missed dinner several hours ago had been appeased, and I was returning to my reverie at being naked in this wonderful fellow’s bed. I turned up my head as he lay beside me, and he kissed some tomato sauce from the corner of my mouth. “Would my little one like a shower?” he said, reading my mind.
“That would be nice.” I could hear the rain continue outside, slowing at last. I certainly didn’t want to go home. To prove that point, I swayed my bottom a little, and Theo ran his hand from my shoulder, where he’d been tangling it in my hair, down my spine and over my buttocks, letting it remain there. The very tips of his fingers dropped into the curving crack. He leaned forward and nuzzled my shoulder.
“Do you know what a hoplite is, little one?” he asked me lazily, the pads of his fingers pressing against my buttocks almost imperceptibly. While I don’t think I reacted outwardly, I heard a catch in my inner voice. Had he read my mind again? I murmured a yes, and found myself spreading my legs apart more than slightly so that the cheeks of my ass moved apart as well. Theo rumbled a laugh in his chest and took advantage of this development; his fingertips touched lower against my flesh, coming to rest on the narrow strip of tissue that formed the separation between my buttocks. “Do you know how they loved?”
I raised my head and looked at him over my shoulder. “Why do you ask?”
“Just curious. Your beautiful bottom seems intrigued by such things.” To prove his point, a single finger touched my anus, resting there lightly but persistently, like a dragonfly on a blade of grass. I let out a hiss of desire. “You see?”
“Yes.” I hoped that he might put a finger in me again, as he had done while we shared our first sensual embrace, but he didn’t. “I’ve only done that once before, Theo,” I told him matter of factly. “Actually, it was done to me. I’d said I was interested, and about all I did from that point was to get on my hands and knees. The next thing I knew I had the guy’s entire dick up my ass.” I said this as quickly as the encounter had been for me. “It hurt like fire, and there was blood afterward.”
“Oh, your poor bottom!” he said empathically, regarding it with a certain sadness. “What an idiot he must’ve been.”
I shrugged, acknowledging his assessment of my previous encounter. “Well, it didn’t happen again.” That one experience hadn’t completely soured me on the idea, and I smiled at Theo. “I’m not unwilling, with the right person, and the right touch,” I said quietly. The dragonfly pushed against me very nicely, and I sighed, a smile curling my lips.
Theo drew me from the bed and took me into the bathroom, which had a separate shower stall and bathtub. We decided on a shower, the bathtub really only made to accommodate a single person – we’d wait for that new spa to explore our lust underwater. Our initial soaping brought Theo to a proud erection, as large as it always was, just as he’d whispered into my ear. I was a little anxious, but I’d been consumed with pleasure during our first intercourse. Now he was unerringly patient, massaging my buttocks and my thighs, rubbing my belly and breasts with an erotic massage that in time made me willing to do anything with him.
With a generous handful of liquid soap and warm water, I turned my back on him, leaning against the glass of the shower walls as he gently pried my cheeks apart. I fondled his penis and positioned the swollen head against my skin. I finally gathered up my courage let go of it and pressed my hands to the glass, forcing myself to breathe evenly and deeply. In this position I had to trust Theo entirely.
Each exhalation from my lungs was a form of relaxation, and I felt the turgid knob of his erection rest low between the cheeks of my soapy buttocks. I tried not to tense up. I’d licked and sucked it in bed, and it didn’t seem so threatening there. On the other hand, my mouth could open a lot wider than my ass, which seemed to have a particularly stubborn mind of its own, particularly at a time like this.
A few moments passed, and now I felt Theo press the glans against me with a heavy, deliberate tension. My sphincter widened gradually and stayed that way. No relief, no respite. I heard myself mewling and crying, tiny sobs, but I wasn’t going to say no or stop. More pressure. Please don’t let it be pain, I prayed, forcing myself to take deep breaths. Water from the shower spilled into my open mouth. More pressure. “Oooh,” I moaned, locking my knees so I wouldn’t jerk away from between Theo and the wall.
There was a sudden ease in the pressure, only a tiny bit, really, but a notifiable change, and I heard Theo laughing in the rush of water. My sphincter was stretched open and being held there by the width of his erection. Theo’s hands slipped around me, taking hold of a heaving breast.
“Look, dear one,” he urged me, “see how pretty you are in the mirror.” He could see me pressed against the clear glass of the shower door, and as he saw my smile in the reflection, he squeezed my breasts.
“You look so happy. Even your tetas are happy.” My nipples were hard and pleasingly sore with his kisses and nips. “And how is your little pearl? Is it happy, too?” One hand reached down between my legs, coaxing my clit out of its fleshy sheath with a few tempting strokes.
I leaned against him, trying to watch us. “Are you in all the way?” I asked, nuzzling his neck.
“Oh, my heavens, no, little one. A little at a time. No more this time. This is a strange, exotic place for both of us. We need to go slowly so we can explore it.” I reached behind me and discovered that only the head of his penis had penetrated me; the shaft was nestled between my cheeks. “You see? Just my juicy purple plum on top – it feels good just like this, doesn’t it?”
I could hardly argue with him. I was pleasantly opened, and my mound was being fingered expertly. I began to respond to that, which in turn, tightened my anus around his erection. He grasped at the tightness, which only served to spur me to another spasm of passion. We took turns gasping for air, and after an brief but intense interlude of squeezing and massaging and prodding, we came one after the other, my body leaning heavily against the glass, water cascading over my shoulders and back, my clit burning down to my toes, while Theo cried out like the thunder, delivering wave after wave of come into me. He carefully leaned on me, as the spasms passed through his penis and into my body, and already I was anticipating the next time we joined this way, taking his erection just a little deeper into my body, locking it into me ruthlessly.
I moved in a week later.

Read 9696 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(36 votes)

Vote list (Close) :

Please rate this text:   

The New Guy in Town

As I should’ve guessed by now, having lived most of my life in Arizona, the monsoon wasn’t as close as I’d thought. I’d sped home to get under cover before the rain started, only to be greeted by wind and thunder and lightning. It all looked ominous, and it smelled like rain, but I could’ve stood outdoors with my face up, staring at the clouds, and stayed that way for a long time without ever getting wet. I sighed and went inside. My landlords’ three cats, already terrified by the ominous rumblings outside, suddenly remembered it was dinnertime, and set up an unearthly howling, the weather temporarily forgotten.
I gave them twice as much wet food as they were supposed to have in the evening, figuring that if the little furballs went into a digestive coma afterward and missed the storm, it would be better for all of us.
I’d been housesitting for three weeks while my landlords escaped the heat in San Diego. This was a great arrangement; in exchange for eliminating the rent on the guest house I leased from them in back, I could stay in the house, if I chose, and my only duties were to entertain and look after the cats, collect the paper and mail, and just keep an eyeball on the place. I could live with this plan for the rest of my life, or at least the rest of the summer.
I went into the guest bedroom where I sometimes spent the night and changed out of my work clothes, stripping entirely before slipping into a pair of shorts and a tank top. If there had been other people around, I would’ve kept on my underwear, but it was hot and muggy, and I didn’t need to have anything binding around me. I would’ve considered wandering around the house naked, except I wanted to keep the window shades open and watch the storm let loose, if it ever did.
The cats had already demolished their food and disappeared for the evening as I came back into the living room. I sifted through the mail and found a mistaken delivery, to the new guy across the street. I thought that I could drop it in his mailbox tomorrow morning, but as I looked out the front window, I saw that he was in his front yard, dutifully raking up leaves and debris even as the oncoming storm tried to thwart his efforts. I paused and stared at him a few minutes.
Damn, he was cute! I’d already discussed this with my landlords, a gay couple, and we three were in total agreement. His name was Theo, and he was a professor in the fine arts department of the university. He was Greek, either by birth or by heritage, and he was one of those dark fellows, not very tall but well made, with curly black hair, and a beard and mustache. The few times I’d approached him to give him another piece of errant mail or to exchange phone numbers, in case of an emergency, he seemed nearly as shy as I. He spoke with a trace of an accent, and perhaps this made him reluctant to say much of anything to a stranger, but he smiled easily, I think, when I wasn’t too bashful to look away.
How stupidly bashful could I be as I felt myself tingle in several places as I looked at him, though? He was wearing the traditional summer uniform of the neighborhood, t-shirt, shorts and sandals (a departure from the more popular rubber flip-flops), leaving me with a pleasant view of his legs and bare arms. I wondered if he had a girl friend (my landlords wondered he had a boy friend); so far we’d only seen Theo and Theo alone, and one of my landlords had smiled at me before they’d left for the coast and mentioned something about hope springing eternal as he cocked his head in the direction of the house across the street.
“Fuck you,” I told him sweetly, waving good-bye to them both. Who was anyone kidding? I’m nobody’s cover girl. I enjoy food and loathe exercise. It’s boring as hell. Even if I was at my ideal weight, I doubt that it would be in keeping with the good old American standard of anorexic girls being the ones all the guys are looking for. All the women in my family have breasts and hips and butts, and none of that would go away if I dieted into oblivion. (The one time I did lose weight, the only man in my circle of friends and acquaintances who showed any interest in the new, svelte me was a guy with an established reputation of screwing anything female. There was talk that he’d go after boys, too, and I believed it. He did have a prick the size of my vibrator, and he could stay as hard as it for an incredibly long time; on the other hand, he had about as much personality as a vibrator, and the best thing about fucking with him was that I didn’t have to keep one hand on him to make sure that he stayed in place.)
Depressing memories and realities aside, I thought that I might as well be the good neighbor and give Theo his letter and warn him about the storm. I slipped on my sandals and grabbed my keys, turning on the porch light and a side light in the living room for good measure before locking the door.
“If you stay out here much longer, you’re going to get hit by lightning,” I said by way of hello. “Where in the world did you find garden tools with metal handles?”
“The last owner left them in the storage shed,” Theo said, looking at the rake in his hand. “You don’t think this is a good idea?”
“I think that there’s a reason for Home Depot selling wood-handled rakes and stuff. It’s about to let loose anyway,” I added, looking up at the sky. With the clouds, gray and grayer and nearly black, swirling above us, a deluge seemed imminent.
“All right.” Theo moved the wheelbarrow to the side of the house, in front of a gate that he said was padlocked from the other side. He tried to gather up the loose tools to carry them into the house and into the shed in the back, only he had more than an armload, and I volunteered to help. We exchanged a rake and a hula hoe for the letter I’d intended to give him, and I followed him through the front door. “I’m trying to be a good neighbor and look after my yard.”
I smiled at his back, slowing as he put on a few lights; the stormy pre-dusk had undermined any natural lighting afforded by open windows. “Everyone thinks that you’re doing a good job,” I assured him. He was happy hearing that and in the spirit of neighborliness, offered to give me a tour of his house. My smile was a little more self-conscious then. “I’ve already seen it. Whenever a house goes up for sale in the neighborhood, everyone makes it a point to investigate it.
“But, I like all of your bookcases,” I rushed to add. The living room was sparsely furnished, as was the rest of the house, but the longest stretch of wall in it was filled with tall bookcases, probably custom-built, most of them filled with hundreds of books.
“You like books? Me, too. This is the first house I’ve ever owned, and I swear that it will be the last. I don’t mind traveling, but I hated to pack up and move every few years. You see that I don’t have much furniture, so that wasn’t a hardship, but I got tired of seeing my books disappear into box after box. You can come over some time and look through my books, if you like.”
I murmured in agreement and we went through the house, out into the back yard. As Theo put away the tools in the small shed, I surveyed the yard. It was long and narrow, like the entire lot, and while the previous owners hadn’t spent nearly as much time working on it as they had the front, at least they’d put in some trees and allowed them to become established. Theo closed the shed and noticed me observing the back forty. He sighed.
“I don’t know what is to become of all this space,” he announced. “Here,” he indicated the small patio that we were standing upon and which ran the width of the back of the house, “I am having a spa put in, and making a grape arbor over half of it, but the rest –” He trailed off, as though those projects would do very little to improve the yard overall.
“Oh, I think this is nice. There are a lot of trees.”
He nodded. “Yes, good ones, too.” He led me out into the yard and we stopped by each. Like in the garden that I hoped to have one day, all of the trees were fruit-producing, and the previous owners had found some that I would’ve doubted to have much success in the desert (what one can do with drip irrigation and grey water!). There was an apple and an apricot, two lemon trees, a tangerine, and a lime tree. “I wish I could have an olive, right by the patio, but somebody told me I cannot.”
I explained to Theo that the city council had banned fruit-bearing varieties of olives, but he might plant a sterile one. He shook his head. “I know they are messy, but why have an olive tree with no olives?”
I nodded. “I know what you mean. But there are still a lot of old trees in town, and just about anyone who has them will let you pick as many as you want. I’ve done that before, and cured them.” Not in a few years, admittedly, but when I had, they’d turned out as good as any in an expensive deli.
“You have!” Theo’s face lit up, a bright spot in the gloom. “My mother made olives, and my aunts in Greece still do. I’ve helped, a long time ago, too. Perhaps we can go olive-picking this autumn.” I was ready to agree to anything, seeing that lovely smile. I commented that he might consider a pomegranate tree near the patio for shade and some privacy around the spa. He liked that idea, and just as a very loud and sustained roll of thunder washed over us and we looked at each other, both of us thinking that it was high time to leave the back yard, I noticed something odd over his shoulder.
“What’s that?” I asked, already having a good idea. I walked around him and went up to a stone sculpture, a little taller than I. It was standing near the back corner of the yard. It appeared to be a column, carved smooth on four sides, so that, except for the point at the top, it might be a very short obelisk.
On its top was the head of a satyr, bearded and crowned with grape leaves. Tendrils curled around its stone horns. The sightless face was calm and serene, very nearly unsatyrlike, only that the sculptor had given the tiniest curl to one side of the mouth, so this fellow was not quite as tranquil as he first let on.
“This is another reason for me staying in one place,” Theo chuckled, “my little herm. The nuisance weighs a lot, more than I, and I think he gets heavier with each move. I think he wants to settle down.”
“I think he’d be happy here, with all the trees.” I tried not to look down the front surface of the column.
“When things are more put together, I am going to move him to the patio, so he can enjoy it as well as I. He’s not going to be relegated to this lonely little place for much longer.” Theo patted the stone satyr on the shoulder.
“He’s – it’s very nice. I’d guess that he isn’t an original.”
“Oh, ho, not at all! He’d be in the Louvre or the British Museum if he were, or maybe even the Getty. No, I bought him in Greece years ago. He’s copied after some classic herms, but he isn’t quite in keeping with those. He’s made more for the tourist trade now.” Theo reluctantly pointed to the place I’d tried to avoid looking. “Today’s people are more prurient than the old Hellenes.”
Well, since he’d pointed, I might as well look. Most pictures that I’d seen of herm, or ones that were part of museum collections, had some indication of genitalia carved in the otherwise unadorned column. What I remember seeing were bas-relief depictions, or merely outlines, of an erect penis with a very symmetrical set of testicles balanced beneath.
No such false modesty for Theo’s herm. This statue’s genitals were three-dimensional, standing away from the column boldly in a thatch of carved pubic hair, and accurate in every detail. The fellow was uncircumsized and erect, pointing wickedly to the sky, yet the head of his penis was still somewhat encased in his stony foreskin. One could almost imagine that if a little patience were practiced, the glans of that erection would peek completely through, smooth and round and very, very hard.
A shattering clap of thunder had me imagining that in the next few seconds, either Theo or I would be struck by lightning. We weren’t that unlucky, but the thunder seemed to have opened the clouds at last, and we found ourselves in the middle of a downpour. “Back to the house!” Theo cried out to me, taking my hand and pulling me to him, in that direction. I didn’t think he needed to be that dramatic or that blunt, because I had no intention of standing out here any longer.
By the time we reached the patio, we might as well have run a mile in the rain. We were both drenched, and I followed Theo’s example and kicked off my sandals on the stoop before going into the utility room. Theo was laughing at our appearances (“wet desert rats!”) and he pulled two towels from the drier, handing me one as I tried not to drip too much on the floor.
I took the towel Theo had given me and made a few sweeps of my hair, giving it more attention than I wanted (it was only wet hair, after all) when I caught him watching me. The movement of my arms had called my unbound breasts into play, and my chilled nipples might’ve raked the thin cotton of my tank top had the wet cloth not clung to them possessively. Because of this, my newly-hardened nipples were mercilessly outlined, only decent due to the fabric that was rain-plastered over them. With an inward sigh, I put the towel over my shoulders, like a shawl, affording a curtain to this delicious little peep show.
“You said you like books. Let me show you something,” Theo suggested in a brittle voice, obviously wanting to change topics, spoken or observed. I followed him into the master bedroom. It was larger than most, the space at the foot of the bed capable of holding a pair of chairs clustered around a low table. There were a number of coffee table-style books on it, and Theo handed me the top one. “Here is my most recent work. Photos and text are both mine.” His eyes darted in the direction of the master bathroom. “If you want to look at it, I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I smiled and took the book. As he disappeared, I settled myself on the poured-concrete footboard of the platform bed; it seemed more comfortable that either of the chairs in the room. I pulled the towel from my shoulders. It was already clammy, and I had enough of that from my top and shorts. I began to skim the pages of the books, bright, bold colors of Greek villages and the Aegean sea. I couldn’t stop thinking of the herm outside, or its shameless erection, being lashed by an Arizona monsoon, and I thumbed through the book, wondering if there might be any photos of Greek sculpture.
I glanced up as a heard a peculiar noise come from the bathroom. I couldn’t recall if Theo had closed a door, but the bath itself was recessed, and one had to go through the equivalent of a walk-in closet to reach it. As a result, privacy was assured even without a door.
Nevertheless, I nearly dropped the heavy book as I saw him reflected in a full-length mirror against one wall of the closet. Theo had pulled off his shirt. I don’t know where it had gone. His shorts were pooled at his ankles. He was leaning against the bathroom counter, his face screwed up in an inscrutable expression as both hands hovered over his groin.
He had grasped his fully erect penis, and although it was obscured with his actions, it could only be described as generous. The head was crimson and obviously bloated, ready and eager to bore into any willing female (or male, if my landlords had anything to say in the matter). I slid the book down to the floor, propping it against the footboard, never taking my eyes from this graphic demonstration. Without diverting my eyes, I pulled my top up to my armpits, releasing my breasts.
I attacked my nipples then, grasping each one between prodding fingers, the aureoles round and pebbly as the firm nipples swelled even more at the vigorous attention. We each pleasured ourselves for a little bit, my tits trembling and shaking as the crotch of my shorts was caught up high between my legs, growing wet with my juices. At other times, were I to stand up suddenly, I’d be embarrassed to have to recover the fabric from between my ass cheeks, but there wasn’t a thought of shame in me right now.
I gasped as I suddenly realized that Theo wasn’t masturbating, but trying to ease the blood from his erection. He was taking deep, open-mouthed breaths, attempting to calm himself, and with distress I began to see his penis pale, softening a little in his grip. My groin lurched at the spectacle, and I could feel the lips of my vulva alternately open and purse, begging to accept this rod if it were only offered. Even if he didn’t have fucking in mind, why on earth didn’t he relieve the tension in his groin the good old-fashioned way? There were towels within arms’ reach, and he’d no doubt feel better if he were only to allow nature to take its course.
My mind raced. I wasn’t being entirely altruistic, thinking only that Theo ought to be treating himself more gently. With each soundless gasp that escaped through his lips, I could swear I saw Theo’s erection flag a little more, the purple hue of animal passion drain into the ashen color of civility. I squeezed my breasts to my chest and suppressed a deep sigh, even a throat-seizing groan. Maybe I shouldn’t have — maybe I should’ve called to Theo in this uncontrolled way, calling him to me like a stallion to a mare, a dog to a bitch in heat. After all, it was no mistake that I (yes, me!) must have caused this wonderful, sexual response. My hips were jutting forward, and I took a deep breath.
“Theo, can you come here a minute?” I said in a raised voice. I could see him pause, distracted by me, and this brief respite allowed his unruly penis to try and recover its former glory. Oh, God, I saw it jerk hard in his hand! I felt a phantom prick, and big as the one he was trying to suppress, working its way into my cunt as a matching pulsation twinged between my legs.
“A moment,” he replied, working again, now with more fervor on controlling his desire.
“No, now, please.” Each word was a sentence, a calm but irrefutable command, and I was pleased that I’d had the good sense to make my request in a sane manner. I watched as he pulled his shorts up his legs clumsily, and I grinned as I noticed, him walking back to the bedroom door, that he’d only drawn the garment over his front; his firm, perfectly-formed ass refused to be bound unless he made a stronger effort to conceal it. I leaned back on the footboard, and when he ducked his head around the door to see what I considered so important, his face froze in surprise.
My breasts were still exposed; I’d left them on their own to argue our case as I’d pulled the crotch of my shorts to one side with my left hand. With my right, I teased open the folds of pink skin and gave a tiny cry of pleasure as I located, then gently pinched my swollen clitoris. It was as excited as his penis, only I wasn’t doing anything so foolish as trying to stop the ecstasy I was feeling. Knowing that I had his undivided attention, I toyed with my clit for a few moments before I eased my index finger between the moist lips of my vulva, into my vagina. I trembled, partly for show, mostly for the fierce sensation I’d given myself. The walls of my pussy sucked at my finger greedily, and my pelvis rocked my buttocks on the hard seat.
I’d fixed my eyes upon him the moment his head had appeared around the doorway, but as I masturbated, my eyes focused and unfocused dreamily upon his face. Perhaps that made the fact that I’d never displayed myself so explicitly for anyone as I was doing now easier for my rational mind to accept.
“I’m sure there’s something that would feel even better than this.” It took a lot of effort for me to say this without slurring my speech or moaning like a banshee. I pulled out my finger, and a wet, soaked sound of lust accompanied it.
“We hardly know each other.” That was certainly true. If I intended this to be our first sexual encounter, what had been our first date, or our courtship? Looking at the erection on that herm?
Theo didn’t leave his hiding place, but I could see in the mirror that his ass quivering as he pulled himself against the door-jamb. No doubt he was pressing his cock against it, a final attempt to conquer the unconquerable. Was it as hard as I’d first seen it? Oh, please, I silently begged any higher power that smiles upon these salacious matters, let it be so!
I swallowed hard and forced some saliva into my dry mouth, so when I spoke, it wouldn’t sound like a rusty latch. “We know each other well enough to know what we need.” Yes, there was want there, but there was also a need, possibly greater than we could imagine or dared to admit. I stood up, a little wobbly; my toes burrowed into the carpet, steadying me, and I waited a few moments before slipping my shorts down my legs, stepping out of them defiantly. I heard him start to make another excuse, and I silenced it with a groan, as my hands went to my chest, massaging my breasts and sliding under the soft skin of them.
“Please, Theo,” I said in a weirdly detached way. No, I wasn’t detached from the request; I was only begging politely.
I let him watch as I pulled at my nipples with my extended fingertips until they were as hard as I ever remember them being. I stood still then and offered the rose-tipped flesh to him. “Your herm is ready for me,” I said quietly; if he didn’t like what he saw, a chunky but extremely horny woman standing in his own bedroom, I doubt that the herm would give a damn. There was naked commitment in my voice, “If I have to, I’ll go out there and take care of myself.”
I was dead-serious, and Theo knew it. I think that we could both imagine me walking bare-skinned across the yard, defying the rain and the thunder, my feet and legs spattered with mud, my hair plastered in strings to my back and shoulders. I squirmed as I imagined myself embrace the column, my feet unsure in the slurry of gravel, sand and mud, but then straddling the constant erection, wet with rain, and a moment later, wetter with my lascivious urges. I groaned as a clap of thunder rolled over the house.
Please, Theo, I prayed, I want it this way.
I held onto my breasts as Theo surrendered, coming out of the bathroom/closet, still maintaining a partial modesty. I think his prick was the only thing keeping his shorts at his waist. He faced me, dark eyes drinking me in, and in spite of his protests or attempts for reason, I could smell not only his fresh sweat, but the underlying aroma sex that emanated from him. No man smells like that who doesn’t want to act upon such desires. I felt his hands touch the tops of my breasts, and I released them to his warm, willing hands. “What tetas!” he murmured, obviously pleased. He leaned down to kiss each one hello, rolling the nipples around in his wet mouth like hard, sweet candies. “Such tetas! So lovely!”
I murmured a thanks and pulled at the waistband of his shorts. Without a struggle, they came away and dropped to the ground, while his erection defied gravity and prudence. It was as bold as when he’d first tried to restrain it, and it hovered expectantly in front of me, as if knowing exactly where to go. This close, I was immediately intimidated by the size of it. All those unromantic and accurate terms for it raced through my mind: boner, club, schlong. Even if I disregarded such vulgarities, I was facing no less than a big, fat cock.
Theo looked up from my breasts and chuckled. “Now a little frightened?” he asked. He might’ve been teasing me, questioning my motives, but his thumbs massaged my nipples, very wet with his saliva, and I doubt that he wanted me to change my mind now.
“Maybe, a little. It’s been a while, that’s all,” I replied as bravely as I could, but yes, I was frightened, too. It was beautiful and terrifying, all at once.
“Yes, for me, too. That’s why he’s so lusty.” Theo put his mouth against my ear. “But he’s always this big.” He finished this statement with a warm chuckle.
“It doesn’t mean that I don’t want – you,” I whimpered and put out my hands, taking the erection in them both and placing it between my thighs. I didn’t angle it up to penetrate me, not yet, but merely settled it along the length of my groin, so Theo would realize in very little time how hot and wet he was making me (and had already made me). Now, having straddled my own living herm, I embraced him, my arms around his shoulders, my hands twining in his dark, curly hair. My breasts crushed to his chest, and he released them to slide his palms over my broad hips.
Each large hand grappled with a buttock, eventually pushing them in rhythm so that his hips ground against mine. “What lovely round cheeks you have. Nice juicy handfuls!” He kneaded them like dough, as his penis jerked and bucked against me, eager to find its deep, dark refuge. It very nearly hurt as it stabbed up at me, and I wondered if Theo were in pain, the blunt, eager head trying over and over to find a sanctuary.
The two of us bravely kept it at bay, focusing on each others’ panting mouths with their probing tongues and parted lips, or on my nipples, nestled in the mat of dark hair on his chest, or my buttocks, massaged with growing desire. Here was our missing courtship, a little unorthodox by our quick undressing but passionate and loving, nevertheless. Oh, he had a nice ass, too, maybe a little too round for some womens’ tastes, but dished in nicely upon the sides, unbelievably sexy under my touch. My fingers trembled as I explored him. His skin was hot to the touch.
I cried out as a bold knuckle, which had been pressing delightfully against the bud of my anus, withdrew to allow a fully-extended finger to waggle its way up my rectum. The cheeks of my buttocks closed hard around the intruder’s hand, but not before I had realized how quickly (and effortlessly) he had entered me. “Ah, do you like me knocking at your back door, to play there, or not?” Theo asked; the rapid, easy penetration had suggested one thing, but my tightened bottom another.
“I’ve got to get used to it.” He wiggled the coy offender in place. It felt awfully good. I smiled at him and rotated my ass in reply. “That’s a nice start.”
“Then I’ll do it more,” he promised. He might’ve, had I not been nearly knocked from my feet by a massive pulsation of his penis. I shuddered at the sensation, crying out in surprise, and he let go of my rump. His finger dallied its way out of my butt, tickling me between my cheeks. “I think it best if we relax on the bed.” I nodded and stepped back, the turgid head of his erection dragging itself wetly over my vulva and clitoris. I shivered and moved quickly to the bed, tossing back the covers and sliding onto it on my belly, reveling in the coolness of the linen sheets. Theo was a bit more reserved, as there was no way to lie on his stomach without great forethought.
I rolled onto my back and brazenly splayed open my legs. “Are you always this accommodating?” he chortled.
“Oh, God, never before,” I confessed to him with complete honesty. That was true, and I hoped that he believed me, but it was also true that I was seduced by his maleness, wanting and needing it beyond all reason. “You are just so – ” I fought for the right word, and didn’t find it, ” – nice. Sexy. Handsome. Horny – I mean, you make me horny.” I groaned and massaged my breasts, not caring how I looked or what he thought; I had been transported to ultimate desire. I’d nearly been there before, watching him clandestinely from across the street, then masturbating in my bed, imagining how he might feel and how he might fill me if he were to lie between my legs.
“I am so hot, I can’t stand it,” I breathed. My hips rolled up, the lips of my groin winking open for him.
Maybe I should’ve calmed myself down then and given some thought to just kissing and cuddling together on the wide bed, or, allowing him to suck on my nipples more, but all of my body was concentrating on my genitals, and they nearly cried for satisfaction. “I need you, Theo.”
He nodded and held his ground. How he could just stand there, nude, erect, oozing a thick, big bead of precum –
“You can make love to me,” I said, “but if you just want to call it fucking, that’s all right, too.” No commitments, just sex. If that was all that happened, I’d be unhappy about it, but it had happened to me before and I’d survived. This time felt the best of my previous sexual encounters, and I feared most it coming to nothing. Even now I had astounding memories to treasure.
“It is all the same,” he said with a sultry smile, approaching the bed, “fucking, rutting, making love. I will do all that to you. Would you like that, little one?”
I only groaned a positive reply, the erect penis hovering over me. My hips levered up, hungry and needy, and I kept them suspended as the slick head of his hard erection finally kissed my pussy lips in welcome. His strong hands supported my buttocks in a warm hammock. Then flesh made way for flesh, softness for hardness, and when I came to rest upon the mattress, I was pinned there with a delightful, demanding pressure upon me and within me. I cried out my first orgasm then, with just the head of his cock within me, opening the passage in a tender but relentless manner, pushing the lips apart. Theo hardly minded my wailing, and stared lovingly at me until it and my climax passed, his cock-head tenuously anchored within me. Then there was a long, slow introduction to his organ, my vagina stretching and clasping around it. It was a tight fit, but he went with the utmost ease, until the root of his penis pressed hard to my throbbing clitoris, and I knew that it wasn’t going to be my last climax.
His first orgasm was swift. Barely four complete strokes passed before he muttered something I couldn’t understand, then a stiffening of his whole body, as though his cock had taken control of him. A hot fullness followed with a coarse groan from deep in his chest.
Theo cradled me in his arms, his head and chest slightly raised over mine. The barest tip of his tongue played over my lips, and when they parted, it slipped in to touch the hard and soft interface between my upper lip and my teeth. Such a small, nearly innocent gesture, yet I was already beginning to undulate against him, desiring him again. “Ah, little one, what a lively creature you are,” he laughed low, retrieving his tongue and pushing his lips to mine.
“I’m hardly little,” I replied. There wasn’t much difference in height, and his solid, just-over-slim build made me uncomfortable with my proportions.
“Well, I want a term of endearment for you, and I thought that one was not too familiar.” I laughed aloud at that; we had just endured bone-shattering orgasms in each other’s arms, we were sweating like plow horses, my pussy was oozing the thick cream of his semen, and his penis looked as though it had been iced like a cinnamon bun. If that wasn’t familiar, Theo had a different dictionary than the one I used. I think he caught the irony, and he cocked his head. “Shall I call you dear one?”
“That’s nice,” I smiled, settling back on the pillows. “I like little one, though. It sounds fine, coming from you.”
“I shall call you all manner of sweet things, and show them to you, too.” His smile was big and very white against his beard and mustache. He kissed me again, impulsively, and trying to maintain this cavalier aura, he jostled me in his arms. There was an additional thrust of his groin against my hip. “Tell me, little one, if I had not come to my senses, would you have gone outside to be satisfied by the herm?”
The worst part of the storm had passed, but there was a steady rain pattering on the window above us. His eyes studied me closely, and I could be nothing less than honest. He had seen me naked and desperate, unashamed by acting like a whore in front of a near stranger. “Yes, I would’ve gone out there,” I replied, “but I only would have been relieved by the herm. Here I was satisfied. By you.”
He blinked at me several times; although he smiled, his eyes were somber. He was trying to find something to say, but nothing seemed adequate. I felt the pulse of his penis on my skin, and I moved a little into it, and it responded with an immediate thickening. I sighed in pleasure at this small victory, his desire returning as quickly as his erection. Now he found words. “Shall I satisfy you again, dear one?” I had already slipped from his grasp and assumed the posture of a woman in heat. With a chuckle, he replied with that of a man in need, in lust.
We ate the sausage and mushroom pizza in bed, not wanting to be far from it in the event our sexual appetite returned, although we would’ve used any willing surface to support either one of our backs. Theo had gone to answer the door, even though I teased him that he wouldn’t be able go five minutes without an erection. He’d tossed the comforter over me to hide my charms from his all-too-easily persuaded eyes, and turned his back on me as he slipped on his shorts. I’d planned to fix him when he returned, and arranged myself in all my naked glory in the center of the bed. Propped up on pillows and cushions, my index and middle fingers were deep in my pussy as I heard him humming, coming back to the bedroom. He’d anticipated my trick, and he was already nude, half-erect, as he came into the room.
He balanced the pizza box on the foot-board and climbed into bed beside me. “Such a wicked thing,” he nuzzled my cheek, pulling my hand from between my legs. “I thought we both decided we were hungry.”
We had, and I might’ve made some flippant comment about preferring lowly pizza to sex, except I could only watch and let out a thin sound of desire, as he took my offending fingers and sucked them dry, one by one, never taking his eyes from me. “What a lovely appertif,” he sighed, savoring each one. I thought it best to restrain myself during dinner, and we sat together like old college friends, sharing a glass of Coke as we ate over the pizza box. In spite of our remarkable reserve, the pizza was slippery with cheese, and we each suffered our share of spattered tomato sauce and the errant mushroom slice. A quick lick here or there served for a hasty clean-up, but we’d benefit from a real shower after dinner.
Theo put aside the pizza box and the uneaten portion and I rolled onto my belly, feeling pleasantly but not overly full. The gnawing sensation from having missed dinner several hours ago had been appeased, and I was returning to my reverie at being naked in this wonderful fellow’s bed. I turned up my head as he lay beside me, and he kissed some tomato sauce from the corner of my mouth. “Would my little one like a shower?” he said, reading my mind.
“That would be nice.” I could hear the rain continue outside, slowing at last. I certainly didn’t want to go home. To prove that point, I swayed my bottom a little, and Theo ran his hand from my shoulder, where he’d been tangling it in my hair, down my spine and over my buttocks, letting it remain there. The very tips of his fingers dropped into the curving crack. He leaned forward and nuzzled my shoulder.
“Do you know what a hoplite is, little one?” he asked me lazily, the pads of his fingers pressing against my buttocks almost imperceptibly. While I don’t think I reacted outwardly, I heard a catch in my inner voice. Had he read my mind again? I murmured a yes, and found myself spreading my legs apart more than slightly so that the cheeks of my ass moved apart as well. Theo rumbled a laugh in his chest and took advantage of this development; his fingertips touched lower against my flesh, coming to rest on the narrow strip of tissue that formed the separation between my buttocks. “Do you know how they loved?”
I raised my head and looked at him over my shoulder. “Why do you ask?”
“Just curious. Your beautiful bottom seems intrigued by such things.” To prove his point, a single finger touched my anus, resting there lightly but persistently, like a dragonfly on a blade of grass. I let out a hiss of desire. “You see?”
“Yes.” I hoped that he might put a finger in me again, as he had done while we shared our first sensual embrace, but he didn’t. “I’ve only done that once before, Theo,” I told him matter of factly. “Actually, it was done to me. I’d said I was interested, and about all I did from that point was to get on my hands and knees. The next thing I knew I had the guy’s entire dick up my ass.” I said this as quickly as the encounter had been for me. “It hurt like fire, and there was blood afterward.”
“Oh, your poor bottom!” he said empathically, regarding it with a certain sadness. “What an idiot he must’ve been.”
I shrugged, acknowledging his assessment of my previous encounter. “Well, it didn’t happen again.” That one experience hadn’t completely soured me on the idea, and I smiled at Theo. “I’m not unwilling, with the right person, and the right touch,” I said quietly. The dragonfly pushed against me very nicely, and I sighed, a smile curling my lips.
Theo drew me from the bed and took me into the bathroom, which had a separate shower stall and bathtub. We decided on a shower, the bathtub really only made to accommodate a single person – we’d wait for that new spa to explore our lust underwater. Our initial soaping brought Theo to a proud erection, as large as it always was, just as he’d whispered into my ear. I was a little anxious, but I’d been consumed with pleasure during our first intercourse. Now he was unerringly patient, massaging my buttocks and my thighs, rubbing my belly and breasts with an erotic massage that in time made me willing to do anything with him.
With a generous handful of liquid soap and warm water, I turned my back on him, leaning against the glass of the shower walls as he gently pried my cheeks apart. I fondled his penis and positioned the swollen head against my skin. I finally gathered up my courage let go of it and pressed my hands to the glass, forcing myself to breathe evenly and deeply. In this position I had to trust Theo entirely.
Each exhalation from my lungs was a form of relaxation, and I felt the turgid knob of his erection rest low between the cheeks of my soapy buttocks. I tried not to tense up. I’d licked and sucked it in bed, and it didn’t seem so threatening there. On the other hand, my mouth could open a lot wider than my ass, which seemed to have a particularly stubborn mind of its own, particularly at a time like this.
A few moments passed, and now I felt Theo press the glans against me with a heavy, deliberate tension. My sphincter widened gradually and stayed that way. No relief, no respite. I heard myself mewling and crying, tiny sobs, but I wasn’t going to say no or stop. More pressure. Please don’t let it be pain, I prayed, forcing myself to take deep breaths. Water from the shower spilled into my open mouth. More pressure. “Oooh,” I moaned, locking my knees so I wouldn’t jerk away from between Theo and the wall.
There was a sudden ease in the pressure, only a tiny bit, really, but a notifiable change, and I heard Theo laughing in the rush of water. My sphincter was stretched open and being held there by the width of his erection. Theo’s hands slipped around me, taking hold of a heaving breast.
“Look, dear one,” he urged me, “see how pretty you are in the mirror.” He could see me pressed against the clear glass of the shower door, and as he saw my smile in the reflection, he squeezed my breasts.
“You look so happy. Even your tetas are happy.” My nipples were hard and pleasingly sore with his kisses and nips. “And how is your little pearl? Is it happy, too?” One hand reached down between my legs, coaxing my clit out of its fleshy sheath with a few tempting strokes.
I leaned against him, trying to watch us. “Are you in all the way?” I asked, nuzzling his neck.
“Oh, my heavens, no, little one. A little at a time. No more this time. This is a strange, exotic place for both of us. We need to go slowly so we can explore it.” I reached behind me and discovered that only the head of his penis had penetrated me; the shaft was nestled between my cheeks. “You see? Just my juicy purple plum on top – it feels good just like this, doesn’t it?”
I could hardly argue with him. I was pleasantly opened, and my mound was being fingered expertly. I began to respond to that, which in turn, tightened my anus around his erection. He grasped at the tightness, which only served to spur me to another spasm of passion. We took turns gasping for air, and after an brief but intense interlude of squeezing and massaging and prodding, we came one after the other, my body leaning heavily against the glass, water cascading over my shoulders and back, my clit burning down to my toes, while Theo cried out like the thunder, delivering wave after wave of come into me. He carefully leaned on me, as the spasms passed through his penis and into my body, and already I was anticipating the next time we joined this way, taking his erection just a little deeper into my body, locking it into me ruthlessly.
I moved in a week later.

Read 9699 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(36 votes)

Vote list (Close) :

Please rate this text:   

The New Guy in Town

As I should’ve guessed by now, having lived most of my life in Arizona, the monsoon wasn’t as close as I’d thought. I’d sped home to get under cover before the rain started, only to be greeted by wind and thunder and lightning. It all looked ominous, and it smelled like rain, but I could’ve stood outdoors with my face up, staring at the clouds, and stayed that way for a long time without ever getting wet. I sighed and went inside. My landlords’ three cats, already terrified by the ominous rumblings outside, suddenly remembered it was dinnertime, and set up an unearthly howling, the weather temporarily forgotten.
I gave them twice as much wet food as they were supposed to have in the evening, figuring that if the little furballs went into a digestive coma afterward and missed the storm, it would be better for all of us.
I’d been housesitting for three weeks while my landlords escaped the heat in San Diego. This was a great arrangement; in exchange for eliminating the rent on the guest house I leased from them in back, I could stay in the house, if I chose, and my only duties were to entertain and look after the cats, collect the paper and mail, and just keep an eyeball on the place. I could live with this plan for the rest of my life, or at least the rest of the summer.
I went into the guest bedroom where I sometimes spent the night and changed out of my work clothes, stripping entirely before slipping into a pair of shorts and a tank top. If there had been other people around, I would’ve kept on my underwear, but it was hot and muggy, and I didn’t need to have anything binding around me. I would’ve considered wandering around the house naked, except I wanted to keep the window shades open and watch the storm let loose, if it ever did.
The cats had already demolished their food and disappeared for the evening as I came back into the living room. I sifted through the mail and found a mistaken delivery, to the new guy across the street. I thought that I could drop it in his mailbox tomorrow morning, but as I looked out the front window, I saw that he was in his front yard, dutifully raking up leaves and debris even as the oncoming storm tried to thwart his efforts. I paused and stared at him a few minutes.
Damn, he was cute! I’d already discussed this with my landlords, a gay couple, and we three were in total agreement. His name was Theo, and he was a professor in the fine arts department of the university. He was Greek, either by birth or by heritage, and he was one of those dark fellows, not very tall but well made, with curly black hair, and a beard and mustache. The few times I’d approached him to give him another piece of errant mail or to exchange phone numbers, in case of an emergency, he seemed nearly as shy as I. He spoke with a trace of an accent, and perhaps this made him reluctant to say much of anything to a stranger, but he smiled easily, I think, when I wasn’t too bashful to look away.
How stupidly bashful could I be as I felt myself tingle in several places as I looked at him, though? He was wearing the traditional summer uniform of the neighborhood, t-shirt, shorts and sandals (a departure from the more popular rubber flip-flops), leaving me with a pleasant view of his legs and bare arms. I wondered if he had a girl friend (my landlords wondered he had a boy friend); so far we’d only seen Theo and Theo alone, and one of my landlords had smiled at me before they’d left for the coast and mentioned something about hope springing eternal as he cocked his head in the direction of the house across the street.
“Fuck you,” I told him sweetly, waving good-bye to them both. Who was anyone kidding? I’m nobody’s cover girl. I enjoy food and loathe exercise. It’s boring as hell. Even if I was at my ideal weight, I doubt that it would be in keeping with the good old American standard of anorexic girls being the ones all the guys are looking for. All the women in my family have breasts and hips and butts, and none of that would go away if I dieted into oblivion. (The one time I did lose weight, the only man in my circle of friends and acquaintances who showed any interest in the new, svelte me was a guy with an established reputation of screwing anything female. There was talk that he’d go after boys, too, and I believed it. He did have a prick the size of my vibrator, and he could stay as hard as it for an incredibly long time; on the other hand, he had about as much personality as a vibrator, and the best thing about fucking with him was that I didn’t have to keep one hand on him to make sure that he stayed in place.)
Depressing memories and realities aside, I thought that I might as well be the good neighbor and give Theo his letter and warn him about the storm. I slipped on my sandals and grabbed my keys, turning on the porch light and a side light in the living room for good measure before locking the door.
“If you stay out here much longer, you’re going to get hit by lightning,” I said by way of hello. “Where in the world did you find garden tools with metal handles?”
“The last owner left them in the storage shed,” Theo said, looking at the rake in his hand. “You don’t think this is a good idea?”
“I think that there’s a reason for Home Depot selling wood-handled rakes and stuff. It’s about to let loose anyway,” I added, looking up at the sky. With the clouds, gray and grayer and nearly black, swirling above us, a deluge seemed imminent.
“All right.” Theo moved the wheelbarrow to the side of the house, in front of a gate that he said was padlocked from the other side. He tried to gather up the loose tools to carry them into the house and into the shed in the back, only he had more than an armload, and I volunteered to help. We exchanged a rake and a hula hoe for the letter I’d intended to give him, and I followed him through the front door. “I’m trying to be a good neighbor and look after my yard.”
I smiled at his back, slowing as he put on a few lights; the stormy pre-dusk had undermined any natural lighting afforded by open windows. “Everyone thinks that you’re doing a good job,” I assured him. He was happy hearing that and in the spirit of neighborliness, offered to give me a tour of his house. My smile was a little more self-conscious then. “I’ve already seen it. Whenever a house goes up for sale in the neighborhood, everyone makes it a point to investigate it.
“But, I like all of your bookcases,” I rushed to add. The living room was sparsely furnished, as was the rest of the house, but the longest stretch of wall in it was filled with tall bookcases, probably custom-built, most of them filled with hundreds of books.
“You like books? Me, too. This is the first house I’ve ever owned, and I swear that it will be the last. I don’t mind traveling, but I hated to pack up and move every few years. You see that I don’t have much furniture, so that wasn’t a hardship, but I got tired of seeing my books disappear into box after box. You can come over some time and look through my books, if you like.”
I murmured in agreement and we went through the house, out into the back yard. As Theo put away the tools in the small shed, I surveyed the yard. It was long and narrow, like the entire lot, and while the previous owners hadn’t spent nearly as much time working on it as they had the front, at least they’d put in some trees and allowed them to become established. Theo closed the shed and noticed me observing the back forty. He sighed.
“I don’t know what is to become of all this space,” he announced. “Here,” he indicated the small patio that we were standing upon and which ran the width of the back of the house, “I am having a spa put in, and making a grape arbor over half of it, but the rest –” He trailed off, as though those projects would do very little to improve the yard overall.
“Oh, I think this is nice. There are a lot of trees.”
He nodded. “Yes, good ones, too.” He led me out into the yard and we stopped by each. Like in the garden that I hoped to have one day, all of the trees were fruit-producing, and the previous owners had found some that I would’ve doubted to have much success in the desert (what one can do with drip irrigation and grey water!). There was an apple and an apricot, two lemon trees, a tangerine, and a lime tree. “I wish I could have an olive, right by the patio, but somebody told me I cannot.”
I explained to Theo that the city council had banned fruit-bearing varieties of olives, but he might plant a sterile one. He shook his head. “I know they are messy, but why have an olive tree with no olives?”
I nodded. “I know what you mean. But there are still a lot of old trees in town, and just about anyone who has them will let you pick as many as you want. I’ve done that before, and cured them.” Not in a few years, admittedly, but when I had, they’d turned out as good as any in an expensive deli.
“You have!” Theo’s face lit up, a bright spot in the gloom. “My mother made olives, and my aunts in Greece still do. I’ve helped, a long time ago, too. Perhaps we can go olive-picking this autumn.” I was ready to agree to anything, seeing that lovely smile. I commented that he might consider a pomegranate tree near the patio for shade and some privacy around the spa. He liked that idea, and just as a very loud and sustained roll of thunder washed over us and we looked at each other, both of us thinking that it was high time to leave the back yard, I noticed something odd over his shoulder.
“What’s that?” I asked, already having a good idea. I walked around him and went up to a stone sculpture, a little taller than I. It was standing near the back corner of the yard. It appeared to be a column, carved smooth on four sides, so that, except for the point at the top, it might be a very short obelisk.
On its top was the head of a satyr, bearded and crowned with grape leaves. Tendrils curled around its stone horns. The sightless face was calm and serene, very nearly unsatyrlike, only that the sculptor had given the tiniest curl to one side of the mouth, so this fellow was not quite as tranquil as he first let on.
“This is another reason for me staying in one place,” Theo chuckled, “my little herm. The nuisance weighs a lot, more than I, and I think he gets heavier with each move. I think he wants to settle down.”
“I think he’d be happy here, with all the trees.” I tried not to look down the front surface of the column.
“When things are more put together, I am going to move him to the patio, so he can enjoy it as well as I. He’s not going to be relegated to this lonely little place for much longer.” Theo patted the stone satyr on the shoulder.
“He’s – it’s very nice. I’d guess that he isn’t an original.”
“Oh, ho, not at all! He’d be in the Louvre or the British Museum if he were, or maybe even the Getty. No, I bought him in Greece years ago. He’s copied after some classic herms, but he isn’t quite in keeping with those. He’s made more for the tourist trade now.” Theo reluctantly pointed to the place I’d tried to avoid looking. “Today’s people are more prurient than the old Hellenes.”
Well, since he’d pointed, I might as well look. Most pictures that I’d seen of herm, or ones that were part of museum collections, had some indication of genitalia carved in the otherwise unadorned column. What I remember seeing were bas-relief depictions, or merely outlines, of an erect penis with a very symmetrical set of testicles balanced beneath.
No such false modesty for Theo’s herm. This statue’s genitals were three-dimensional, standing away from the column boldly in a thatch of carved pubic hair, and accurate in every detail. The fellow was uncircumsized and erect, pointing wickedly to the sky, yet the head of his penis was still somewhat encased in his stony foreskin. One could almost imagine that if a little patience were practiced, the glans of that erection would peek completely through, smooth and round and very, very hard.
A shattering clap of thunder had me imagining that in the next few seconds, either Theo or I would be struck by lightning. We weren’t that unlucky, but the thunder seemed to have opened the clouds at last, and we found ourselves in the middle of a downpour. “Back to the house!” Theo cried out to me, taking my hand and pulling me to him, in that direction. I didn’t think he needed to be that dramatic or that blunt, because I had no intention of standing out here any longer.
By the time we reached the patio, we might as well have run a mile in the rain. We were both drenched, and I followed Theo’s example and kicked off my sandals on the stoop before going into the utility room. Theo was laughing at our appearances (“wet desert rats!”) and he pulled two towels from the drier, handing me one as I tried not to drip too much on the floor.
I took the towel Theo had given me and made a few sweeps of my hair, giving it more attention than I wanted (it was only wet hair, after all) when I caught him watching me. The movement of my arms had called my unbound breasts into play, and my chilled nipples might’ve raked the thin cotton of my tank top had the wet cloth not clung to them possessively. Because of this, my newly-hardened nipples were mercilessly outlined, only decent due to the fabric that was rain-plastered over them. With an inward sigh, I put the towel over my shoulders, like a shawl, affording a curtain to this delicious little peep show.
“You said you like books. Let me show you something,” Theo suggested in a brittle voice, obviously wanting to change topics, spoken or observed. I followed him into the master bedroom. It was larger than most, the space at the foot of the bed capable of holding a pair of chairs clustered around a low table. There were a number of coffee table-style books on it, and Theo handed me the top one. “Here is my most recent work. Photos and text are both mine.” His eyes darted in the direction of the master bathroom. “If you want to look at it, I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I smiled and took the book. As he disappeared, I settled myself on the poured-concrete footboard of the platform bed; it seemed more comfortable that either of the chairs in the room. I pulled the towel from my shoulders. It was already clammy, and I had enough of that from my top and shorts. I began to skim the pages of the books, bright, bold colors of Greek villages and the Aegean sea. I couldn’t stop thinking of the herm outside, or its shameless erection, being lashed by an Arizona monsoon, and I thumbed through the book, wondering if there might be any photos of Greek sculpture.
I glanced up as a heard a peculiar noise come from the bathroom. I couldn’t recall if Theo had closed a door, but the bath itself was recessed, and one had to go through the equivalent of a walk-in closet to reach it. As a result, privacy was assured even without a door.
Nevertheless, I nearly dropped the heavy book as I saw him reflected in a full-length mirror against one wall of the closet. Theo had pulled off his shirt. I don’t know where it had gone. His shorts were pooled at his ankles. He was leaning against the bathroom counter, his face screwed up in an inscrutable expression as both hands hovered over his groin.
He had grasped his fully erect penis, and although it was obscured with his actions, it could only be described as generous. The head was crimson and obviously bloated, ready and eager to bore into any willing female (or male, if my landlords had anything to say in the matter). I slid the book down to the floor, propping it against the footboard, never taking my eyes from this graphic demonstration. Without diverting my eyes, I pulled my top up to my armpits, releasing my breasts.
I attacked my nipples then, grasping each one between prodding fingers, the aureoles round and pebbly as the firm nipples swelled even more at the vigorous attention. We each pleasured ourselves for a little bit, my tits trembling and shaking as the crotch of my shorts was caught up high between my legs, growing wet with my juices. At other times, were I to stand up suddenly, I’d be embarrassed to have to recover the fabric from between my ass cheeks, but there wasn’t a thought of shame in me right now.
I gasped as I suddenly realized that Theo wasn’t masturbating, but trying to ease the blood from his erection. He was taking deep, open-mouthed breaths, attempting to calm himself, and with distress I began to see his penis pale, softening a little in his grip. My groin lurched at the spectacle, and I could feel the lips of my vulva alternately open and purse, begging to accept this rod if it were only offered. Even if he didn’t have fucking in mind, why on earth didn’t he relieve the tension in his groin the good old-fashioned way? There were towels within arms’ reach, and he’d no doubt feel better if he were only to allow nature to take its course.
My mind raced. I wasn’t being entirely altruistic, thinking only that Theo ought to be treating himself more gently. With each soundless gasp that escaped through his lips, I could swear I saw Theo’s erection flag a little more, the purple hue of animal passion drain into the ashen color of civility. I squeezed my breasts to my chest and suppressed a deep sigh, even a throat-seizing groan. Maybe I shouldn’t have — maybe I should’ve called to Theo in this uncontrolled way, calling him to me like a stallion to a mare, a dog to a bitch in heat. After all, it was no mistake that I (yes, me!) must have caused this wonderful, sexual response. My hips were jutting forward, and I took a deep breath.
“Theo, can you come here a minute?” I said in a raised voice. I could see him pause, distracted by me, and this brief respite allowed his unruly penis to try and recover its former glory. Oh, God, I saw it jerk hard in his hand! I felt a phantom prick, and big as the one he was trying to suppress, working its way into my cunt as a matching pulsation twinged between my legs.
“A moment,” he replied, working again, now with more fervor on controlling his desire.
“No, now, please.” Each word was a sentence, a calm but irrefutable command, and I was pleased that I’d had the good sense to make my request in a sane manner. I watched as he pulled his shorts up his legs clumsily, and I grinned as I noticed, him walking back to the bedroom door, that he’d only drawn the garment over his front; his firm, perfectly-formed ass refused to be bound unless he made a stronger effort to conceal it. I leaned back on the footboard, and when he ducked his head around the door to see what I considered so important, his face froze in surprise.
My breasts were still exposed; I’d left them on their own to argue our case as I’d pulled the crotch of my shorts to one side with my left hand. With my right, I teased open the folds of pink skin and gave a tiny cry of pleasure as I located, then gently pinched my swollen clitoris. It was as excited as his penis, only I wasn’t doing anything so foolish as trying to stop the ecstasy I was feeling. Knowing that I had his undivided attention, I toyed with my clit for a few moments before I eased my index finger between the moist lips of my vulva, into my vagina. I trembled, partly for show, mostly for the fierce sensation I’d given myself. The walls of my pussy sucked at my finger greedily, and my pelvis rocked my buttocks on the hard seat.
I’d fixed my eyes upon him the moment his head had appeared around the doorway, but as I masturbated, my eyes focused and unfocused dreamily upon his face. Perhaps that made the fact that I’d never displayed myself so explicitly for anyone as I was doing now easier for my rational mind to accept.
“I’m sure there’s something that would feel even better than this.” It took a lot of effort for me to say this without slurring my speech or moaning like a banshee. I pulled out my finger, and a wet, soaked sound of lust accompanied it.
“We hardly know each other.” That was certainly true. If I intended this to be our first sexual encounter, what had been our first date, or our courtship? Looking at the erection on that herm?
Theo didn’t leave his hiding place, but I could see in the mirror that his ass quivering as he pulled himself against the door-jamb. No doubt he was pressing his cock against it, a final attempt to conquer the unconquerable. Was it as hard as I’d first seen it? Oh, please, I silently begged any higher power that smiles upon these salacious matters, let it be so!
I swallowed hard and forced some saliva into my dry mouth, so when I spoke, it wouldn’t sound like a rusty latch. “We know each other well enough to know what we need.” Yes, there was want there, but there was also a need, possibly greater than we could imagine or dared to admit. I stood up, a little wobbly; my toes burrowed into the carpet, steadying me, and I waited a few moments before slipping my shorts down my legs, stepping out of them defiantly. I heard him start to make another excuse, and I silenced it with a groan, as my hands went to my chest, massaging my breasts and sliding under the soft skin of them.
“Please, Theo,” I said in a weirdly detached way. No, I wasn’t detached from the request; I was only begging politely.
I let him watch as I pulled at my nipples with my extended fingertips until they were as hard as I ever remember them being. I stood still then and offered the rose-tipped flesh to him. “Your herm is ready for me,” I said quietly; if he didn’t like what he saw, a chunky but extremely horny woman standing in his own bedroom, I doubt that the herm would give a damn. There was naked commitment in my voice, “If I have to, I’ll go out there and take care of myself.”
I was dead-serious, and Theo knew it. I think that we could both imagine me walking bare-skinned across the yard, defying the rain and the thunder, my feet and legs spattered with mud, my hair plastered in strings to my back and shoulders. I squirmed as I imagined myself embrace the column, my feet unsure in the slurry of gravel, sand and mud, but then straddling the constant erection, wet with rain, and a moment later, wetter with my lascivious urges. I groaned as a clap of thunder rolled over the house.
Please, Theo, I prayed, I want it this way.
I held onto my breasts as Theo surrendered, coming out of the bathroom/closet, still maintaining a partial modesty. I think his prick was the only thing keeping his shorts at his waist. He faced me, dark eyes drinking me in, and in spite of his protests or attempts for reason, I could smell not only his fresh sweat, but the underlying aroma sex that emanated from him. No man smells like that who doesn’t want to act upon such desires. I felt his hands touch the tops of my breasts, and I released them to his warm, willing hands. “What tetas!” he murmured, obviously pleased. He leaned down to kiss each one hello, rolling the nipples around in his wet mouth like hard, sweet candies. “Such tetas! So lovely!”
I murmured a thanks and pulled at the waistband of his shorts. Without a struggle, they came away and dropped to the ground, while his erection defied gravity and prudence. It was as bold as when he’d first tried to restrain it, and it hovered expectantly in front of me, as if knowing exactly where to go. This close, I was immediately intimidated by the size of it. All those unromantic and accurate terms for it raced through my mind: boner, club, schlong. Even if I disregarded such vulgarities, I was facing no less than a big, fat cock.
Theo looked up from my breasts and chuckled. “Now a little frightened?” he asked. He might’ve been teasing me, questioning my motives, but his thumbs massaged my nipples, very wet with his saliva, and I doubt that he wanted me to change my mind now.
“Maybe, a little. It’s been a while, that’s all,” I replied as bravely as I could, but yes, I was frightened, too. It was beautiful and terrifying, all at once.
“Yes, for me, too. That’s why he’s so lusty.” Theo put his mouth against my ear. “But he’s always this big.” He finished this statement with a warm chuckle.
“It doesn’t mean that I don’t want – you,” I whimpered and put out my hands, taking the erection in them both and placing it between my thighs. I didn’t angle it up to penetrate me, not yet, but merely settled it along the length of my groin, so Theo would realize in very little time how hot and wet he was making me (and had already made me). Now, having straddled my own living herm, I embraced him, my arms around his shoulders, my hands twining in his dark, curly hair. My breasts crushed to his chest, and he released them to slide his palms over my broad hips.
Each large hand grappled with a buttock, eventually pushing them in rhythm so that his hips ground against mine. “What lovely round cheeks you have. Nice juicy handfuls!” He kneaded them like dough, as his penis jerked and bucked against me, eager to find its deep, dark refuge. It very nearly hurt as it stabbed up at me, and I wondered if Theo were in pain, the blunt, eager head trying over and over to find a sanctuary.
The two of us bravely kept it at bay, focusing on each others’ panting mouths with their probing tongues and parted lips, or on my nipples, nestled in the mat of dark hair on his chest, or my buttocks, massaged with growing desire. Here was our missing courtship, a little unorthodox by our quick undressing but passionate and loving, nevertheless. Oh, he had a nice ass, too, maybe a little too round for some womens’ tastes, but dished in nicely upon the sides, unbelievably sexy under my touch. My fingers trembled as I explored him. His skin was hot to the touch.
I cried out as a bold knuckle, which had been pressing delightfully against the bud of my anus, withdrew to allow a fully-extended finger to waggle its way up my rectum. The cheeks of my buttocks closed hard around the intruder’s hand, but not before I had realized how quickly (and effortlessly) he had entered me. “Ah, do you like me knocking at your back door, to play there, or not?” Theo asked; the rapid, easy penetration had suggested one thing, but my tightened bottom another.
“I’ve got to get used to it.” He wiggled the coy offender in place. It felt awfully good. I smiled at him and rotated my ass in reply. “That’s a nice start.”
“Then I’ll do it more,” he promised. He might’ve, had I not been nearly knocked from my feet by a massive pulsation of his penis. I shuddered at the sensation, crying out in surprise, and he let go of my rump. His finger dallied its way out of my butt, tickling me between my cheeks. “I think it best if we relax on the bed.” I nodded and stepped back, the turgid head of his erection dragging itself wetly over my vulva and clitoris. I shivered and moved quickly to the bed, tossing back the covers and sliding onto it on my belly, reveling in the coolness of the linen sheets. Theo was a bit more reserved, as there was no way to lie on his stomach without great forethought.
I rolled onto my back and brazenly splayed open my legs. “Are you always this accommodating?” he chortled.
“Oh, God, never before,” I confessed to him with complete honesty. That was true, and I hoped that he believed me, but it was also true that I was seduced by his maleness, wanting and needing it beyond all reason. “You are just so – ” I fought for the right word, and didn’t find it, ” – nice. Sexy. Handsome. Horny – I mean, you make me horny.” I groaned and massaged my breasts, not caring how I looked or what he thought; I had been transported to ultimate desire. I’d nearly been there before, watching him clandestinely from across the street, then masturbating in my bed, imagining how he might feel and how he might fill me if he were to lie between my legs.
“I am so hot, I can’t stand it,” I breathed. My hips rolled up, the lips of my groin winking open for him.
Maybe I should’ve calmed myself down then and given some thought to just kissing and cuddling together on the wide bed, or, allowing him to suck on my nipples more, but all of my body was concentrating on my genitals, and they nearly cried for satisfaction. “I need you, Theo.”
He nodded and held his ground. How he could just stand there, nude, erect, oozing a thick, big bead of precum –
“You can make love to me,” I said, “but if you just want to call it fucking, that’s all right, too.” No commitments, just sex. If that was all that happened, I’d be unhappy about it, but it had happened to me before and I’d survived. This time felt the best of my previous sexual encounters, and I feared most it coming to nothing. Even now I had astounding memories to treasure.
“It is all the same,” he said with a sultry smile, approaching the bed, “fucking, rutting, making love. I will do all that to you. Would you like that, little one?”
I only groaned a positive reply, the erect penis hovering over me. My hips levered up, hungry and needy, and I kept them suspended as the slick head of his hard erection finally kissed my pussy lips in welcome. His strong hands supported my buttocks in a warm hammock. Then flesh made way for flesh, softness for hardness, and when I came to rest upon the mattress, I was pinned there with a delightful, demanding pressure upon me and within me. I cried out my first orgasm then, with just the head of his cock within me, opening the passage in a tender but relentless manner, pushing the lips apart. Theo hardly minded my wailing, and stared lovingly at me until it and my climax passed, his cock-head tenuously anchored within me. Then there was a long, slow introduction to his organ, my vagina stretching and clasping around it. It was a tight fit, but he went with the utmost ease, until the root of his penis pressed hard to my throbbing clitoris, and I knew that it wasn’t going to be my last climax.
His first orgasm was swift. Barely four complete strokes passed before he muttered something I couldn’t understand, then a stiffening of his whole body, as though his cock had taken control of him. A hot fullness followed with a coarse groan from deep in his chest.
Theo cradled me in his arms, his head and chest slightly raised over mine. The barest tip of his tongue played over my lips, and when they parted, it slipped in to touch the hard and soft interface between my upper lip and my teeth. Such a small, nearly innocent gesture, yet I was already beginning to undulate against him, desiring him again. “Ah, little one, what a lively creature you are,” he laughed low, retrieving his tongue and pushing his lips to mine.
“I’m hardly little,” I replied. There wasn’t much difference in height, and his solid, just-over-slim build made me uncomfortable with my proportions.
“Well, I want a term of endearment for you, and I thought that one was not too familiar.” I laughed aloud at that; we had just endured bone-shattering orgasms in each other’s arms, we were sweating like plow horses, my pussy was oozing the thick cream of his semen, and his penis looked as though it had been iced like a cinnamon bun. If that wasn’t familiar, Theo had a different dictionary than the one I used. I think he caught the irony, and he cocked his head. “Shall I call you dear one?”
“That’s nice,” I smiled, settling back on the pillows. “I like little one, though. It sounds fine, coming from you.”
“I shall call you all manner of sweet things, and show them to you, too.” His smile was big and very white against his beard and mustache. He kissed me again, impulsively, and trying to maintain this cavalier aura, he jostled me in his arms. There was an additional thrust of his groin against my hip. “Tell me, little one, if I had not come to my senses, would you have gone outside to be satisfied by the herm?”
The worst part of the storm had passed, but there was a steady rain pattering on the window above us. His eyes studied me closely, and I could be nothing less than honest. He had seen me naked and desperate, unashamed by acting like a whore in front of a near stranger. “Yes, I would’ve gone out there,” I replied, “but I only would have been relieved by the herm. Here I was satisfied. By you.”
He blinked at me several times; although he smiled, his eyes were somber. He was trying to find something to say, but nothing seemed adequate. I felt the pulse of his penis on my skin, and I moved a little into it, and it responded with an immediate thickening. I sighed in pleasure at this small victory, his desire returning as quickly as his erection. Now he found words. “Shall I satisfy you again, dear one?” I had already slipped from his grasp and assumed the posture of a woman in heat. With a chuckle, he replied with that of a man in need, in lust.
We ate the sausage and mushroom pizza in bed, not wanting to be far from it in the event our sexual appetite returned, although we would’ve used any willing surface to support either one of our backs. Theo had gone to answer the door, even though I teased him that he wouldn’t be able go five minutes without an erection. He’d tossed the comforter over me to hide my charms from his all-too-easily persuaded eyes, and turned his back on me as he slipped on his shorts. I’d planned to fix him when he returned, and arranged myself in all my naked glory in the center of the bed. Propped up on pillows and cushions, my index and middle fingers were deep in my pussy as I heard him humming, coming back to the bedroom. He’d anticipated my trick, and he was already nude, half-erect, as he came into the room.
He balanced the pizza box on the foot-board and climbed into bed beside me. “Such a wicked thing,” he nuzzled my cheek, pulling my hand from between my legs. “I thought we both decided we were hungry.”
We had, and I might’ve made some flippant comment about preferring lowly pizza to sex, except I could only watch and let out a thin sound of desire, as he took my offending fingers and sucked them dry, one by one, never taking his eyes from me. “What a lovely appertif,” he sighed, savoring each one. I thought it best to restrain myself during dinner, and we sat together like old college friends, sharing a glass of Coke as we ate over the pizza box. In spite of our remarkable reserve, the pizza was slippery with cheese, and we each suffered our share of spattered tomato sauce and the errant mushroom slice. A quick lick here or there served for a hasty clean-up, but we’d benefit from a real shower after dinner.
Theo put aside the pizza box and the uneaten portion and I rolled onto my belly, feeling pleasantly but not overly full. The gnawing sensation from having missed dinner several hours ago had been appeased, and I was returning to my reverie at being naked in this wonderful fellow’s bed. I turned up my head as he lay beside me, and he kissed some tomato sauce from the corner of my mouth. “Would my little one like a shower?” he said, reading my mind.
“That would be nice.” I could hear the rain continue outside, slowing at last. I certainly didn’t want to go home. To prove that point, I swayed my bottom a little, and Theo ran his hand from my shoulder, where he’d been tangling it in my hair, down my spine and over my buttocks, letting it remain there. The very tips of his fingers dropped into the curving crack. He leaned forward and nuzzled my shoulder.
“Do you know what a hoplite is, little one?” he asked me lazily, the pads of his fingers pressing against my buttocks almost imperceptibly. While I don’t think I reacted outwardly, I heard a catch in my inner voice. Had he read my mind again? I murmured a yes, and found myself spreading my legs apart more than slightly so that the cheeks of my ass moved apart as well. Theo rumbled a laugh in his chest and took advantage of this development; his fingertips touched lower against my flesh, coming to rest on the narrow strip of tissue that formed the separation between my buttocks. “Do you know how they loved?”
I raised my head and looked at him over my shoulder. “Why do you ask?”
“Just curious. Your beautiful bottom seems intrigued by such things.” To prove his point, a single finger touched my anus, resting there lightly but persistently, like a dragonfly on a blade of grass. I let out a hiss of desire. “You see?”
“Yes.” I hoped that he might put a finger in me again, as he had done while we shared our first sensual embrace, but he didn’t. “I’ve only done that once before, Theo,” I told him matter of factly. “Actually, it was done to me. I’d said I was interested, and about all I did from that point was to get on my hands and knees. The next thing I knew I had the guy’s entire dick up my ass.” I said this as quickly as the encounter had been for me. “It hurt like fire, and there was blood afterward.”
“Oh, your poor bottom!” he said empathically, regarding it with a certain sadness. “What an idiot he must’ve been.”
I shrugged, acknowledging his assessment of my previous encounter. “Well, it didn’t happen again.” That one experience hadn’t completely soured me on the idea, and I smiled at Theo. “I’m not unwilling, with the right person, and the right touch,” I said quietly. The dragonfly pushed against me very nicely, and I sighed, a smile curling my lips.
Theo drew me from the bed and took me into the bathroom, which had a separate shower stall and bathtub. We decided on a shower, the bathtub really only made to accommodate a single person – we’d wait for that new spa to explore our lust underwater. Our initial soaping brought Theo to a proud erection, as large as it always was, just as he’d whispered into my ear. I was a little anxious, but I’d been consumed with pleasure during our first intercourse. Now he was unerringly patient, massaging my buttocks and my thighs, rubbing my belly and breasts with an erotic massage that in time made me willing to do anything with him.
With a generous handful of liquid soap and warm water, I turned my back on him, leaning against the glass of the shower walls as he gently pried my cheeks apart. I fondled his penis and positioned the swollen head against my skin. I finally gathered up my courage let go of it and pressed my hands to the glass, forcing myself to breathe evenly and deeply. In this position I had to trust Theo entirely.
Each exhalation from my lungs was a form of relaxation, and I felt the turgid knob of his erection rest low between the cheeks of my soapy buttocks. I tried not to tense up. I’d licked and sucked it in bed, and it didn’t seem so threatening there. On the other hand, my mouth could open a lot wider than my ass, which seemed to have a particularly stubborn mind of its own, particularly at a time like this.
A few moments passed, and now I felt Theo press the glans against me with a heavy, deliberate tension. My sphincter widened gradually and stayed that way. No relief, no respite. I heard myself mewling and crying, tiny sobs, but I wasn’t going to say no or stop. More pressure. Please don’t let it be pain, I prayed, forcing myself to take deep breaths. Water from the shower spilled into my open mouth. More pressure. “Oooh,” I moaned, locking my knees so I wouldn’t jerk away from between Theo and the wall.
There was a sudden ease in the pressure, only a tiny bit, really, but a notifiable change, and I heard Theo laughing in the rush of water. My sphincter was stretched open and being held there by the width of his erection. Theo’s hands slipped around me, taking hold of a heaving breast.
“Look, dear one,” he urged me, “see how pretty you are in the mirror.” He could see me pressed against the clear glass of the shower door, and as he saw my smile in the reflection, he squeezed my breasts.
“You look so happy. Even your tetas are happy.” My nipples were hard and pleasingly sore with his kisses and nips. “And how is your little pearl? Is it happy, too?” One hand reached down between my legs, coaxing my clit out of its fleshy sheath with a few tempting strokes.
I leaned against him, trying to watch us. “Are you in all the way?” I asked, nuzzling his neck.
“Oh, my heavens, no, little one. A little at a time. No more this time. This is a strange, exotic place for both of us. We need to go slowly so we can explore it.” I reached behind me and discovered that only the head of his penis had penetrated me; the shaft was nestled between my cheeks. “You see? Just my juicy purple plum on top – it feels good just like this, doesn’t it?”
I could hardly argue with him. I was pleasantly opened, and my mound was being fingered expertly. I began to respond to that, which in turn, tightened my anus around his erection. He grasped at the tightness, which only served to spur me to another spasm of passion. We took turns gasping for air, and after an brief but intense interlude of squeezing and massaging and prodding, we came one after the other, my body leaning heavily against the glass, water cascading over my shoulders and back, my clit burning down to my toes, while Theo cried out like the thunder, delivering wave after wave of come into me. He carefully leaned on me, as the spasms passed through his penis and into my body, and already I was anticipating the next time we joined this way, taking his erection just a little deeper into my body, locking it into me ruthlessly.
I moved in a week later.

Read 9699 times |
Rated 91.7 % |
(36 votes)

Vote list (Close) :

Please rate this text: